SWEDISH GRAMMAR 
 
 FOR 
 
 ENGLISHMEN, 
 
 WITH ^v. 
 
 % 
 
 EXERCISES, READING LESSONS IN PROSE AND VERSE, 
 DIALOGUES, AND A COPIOUS VOCABULARY. 
 
 A. MAY, 
 
 Author of an English Grammar for Swedes, etc. 
 
 SECOND EDITION. 
 
 LONDON: 
 WILLIAMS AND NOEGATE. 
 
 STOCKHOLM : A. BONNIER. 
 1855. 
 

 \\\ 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Tntroduction I. 
 
 ronunciation . 1. 
 
 ccent 9. 
 
 ithography 11. 
 
 ivision of Words, Use of Capitals, Stops &c. used in Writing 15. 
 
 .tymology 16. 
 
 yntax 55. 
 
 eading and Etymological Exercises 74. 
 
 xtracts in Prose and Verse 83. 
 
 yntactical and Promiscuous Exercises 123. 
 
 ialogues 139. 
 
 ables of Weights and Measures 147. 
 
 he Swedish Money 148. 
 
 alphabetical List of the Words used in the Extracts, with their 
 
 Meanings 149. 
 

 
 
 
 
 ERRATA. 
 
 
 
 Page 25 
 
 line 
 
 15 
 
 from 
 
 the 
 
 top, 
 
 regimeute 
 
 read regemente. 
 
 — 42 
 
 — 
 
 2 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 bottom, 
 
 plurar 
 
 — 
 
 plural. 
 
 — 122 
 
 — 
 
 1 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 Runebeeg 
 
 — 
 
 Runeberg. 
 
 — 135 
 
 — 
 
 21 
 
 
 
 
 
 — 
 
 thar 
 
 — 
 
 their. 
 
 — 142 
 
 "~~ 
 
 6 
 
 ~ 
 
 " 
 
 ~ 
 
 till 
 
 " 
 
 tell. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 Sweden and its inhabitants and literature are 
 at present comparatively so little known, that it may 
 appear to many a superfluous undertaking to write 
 a practical Swedish grammar. The author of the 
 following pages has been induced to enter upon the 
 task, in the hope that, by opening a way to a more 
 general knowledge of the language, he might give 
 his countrymen an opportunity of becoming better 
 acquainted with the Swedish literature, and of thus 
 penetrating to a source of historical records, legends 
 &c , v^hich must be of great importance in researches, 
 leading to a more correct knowledge of our own 
 history and language. 
 
 A glance at the following attempt will show the 
 experienced reader, that there is no aim made at 
 deep research. The object has been to bring together 
 what would be most useful in practice — in the 
 application of the language in reading and conver- 
 
satioii. The author supposes that all, who wish to 
 gain the power of speaking the language, will employ 
 a teacher J for those, however, who are satisfied with 
 merely understanding an author, all that is necessary 
 will be found in the following pages, without any 
 other assistance than that of a dictionary. 
 
 With regard to the arrangement the author has 
 not thought it advisable to follow strictly any of the 
 numerous sj^stems, that are adopted with more or 
 less success He has taken it for granted, that all 
 who use this work, will know from tlieir own 
 language, the leading grammatical definitions and 
 rules, and has therefore omitted them. He considers 
 it most natural, that the pupil begin with the 
 sounds of the language, the rules for which are 
 given in the first eleven pages, carefully attending 
 to the Exercises given page 74 to 78. 
 
 If these exercises be learned as there directed, 
 the pupil will soon become familiar with the sounds 
 of Swedish words, and may then proceed to the rules 
 for their formation, or the Etymology, page 17 to 
 54. The exercises to these rules, page 7S to 82, 
 though short in the book, may, by an intelligent 
 teacher, be made as long as circumstances can ren- 
 der desirable; and if properly learned and applied 
 as directed, it is hoped that on having gone through 
 them the pupil will have gained a good knowledge 
 of the Swedish Etymology, and at the same time 
 have committed to memory a great number of words 
 and phrases. The pupil having been accustomed to 
 write the Etymological exercises, as appointed, will 
 
find comparatively little difficulty in understanding 
 and writing those given for the Syntax. 
 
 It is probably impossible to give any course 
 or system which would be exactly applicable 
 to all. One has a good memory, but a weak 
 judgment, another a penetrating judgment, but a bad 
 memory; one has great application, another will scarce- 
 ly look at the book excepting in the presence of 
 the master; there are in fact never two alike. One 
 of the principal difficulties, therefore, in teaching a 
 language or any thing else, is to find out the dispo- 
 sition and powers of the pupil, and to adopt the 
 method best suited in each particular case. On this 
 account the author has thought, that a grammar ought 
 to be so arranged, that the teacher is supplied with 
 materials, but that he should be left, to a certain 
 extent, to work them out himself, according to the 
 demands of each pupil. In a class this would be 
 more difficult than with a single pupil, but he must 
 then be guided by the majority of the members. 
 
 An experienced teacher would not be satisfied 
 with letting his pupil merely translate the reading 
 exercises given page 83 to 122. He would particu- 
 larly call into play, the ej^e, the ear, the memory 
 and the judgment, in ways which appeared to him 
 best suited for the individual before him; but always 
 aiming at rendering the beginner familiar with the 
 various idioms of the language, not only when he 
 saw them, but also when he heard them only, and 
 at the same time would induce his pupil to apply 
 them in answering in Swedish such questions, as 
 
might be asked upon the subject of the lesson. But 
 this is not the place for an essay on leaching; the 
 few short hints now given, will serve to show the 
 reader the author's reasons for adopting the arrange- 
 ment he has taken; and should his attempt be 
 the means of lightening the labours of his coun- 
 trymen in their Scandinavian researches, his prin- 
 cipal object will be gained. 
 
 -»{iSo«-«««»^- 
 
( I ) 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Before entering upon the study of a language, it is both 
 agreeable and useful to be enabled to form some idea of its rise 
 and progress. It is the intention of the author to endeavour, in 
 the following introduction, to give the reader such an outhne of 
 the history of the Swedish language, as may serve the purposes 
 of" the general student, referring such, as would enter more deeply 
 into the subject, to those authors, *) to whom he is himself prin- 
 cipally indebted, for what information these pages may contain. 
 
 Of the language spoken by the aborigenes of Sweden there 
 are now scarcely any remains. Sigge Fridulfsson, on account of 
 his great wisdom called Oden, came, according to the Swedish 
 historians, from the neighbourhood of the Black Sea **) into Scan- 
 dinavia, about 100 years before the birth of Christ. Oden in- 
 troduced the runes, or signs cut on stones, sticks or thin pieces 
 of bark. It was, however, long before the people began to un- 
 derstand them; at first it was thought a supernatural power which 
 Oden possessed among his other divine attributes. Even the 
 bards, who sung the praises of a victorious leader or of a hospi- 
 table host, were obliged to repeat their inspirations, till one or 
 more of the persons present had learned them by heart, and by 
 being frequently repeated they were preserved for a time from 
 oblivion. By degrees the use of the runes began to be somewhat 
 more generally understood, but it was not till the twelfth century, 
 that they were applied to any extent. 
 
 About the end of the ninth century Iceland was discovered 
 and taken possession of principally by the Norwegians. 
 
 Here, on account of the isolated situation of the place, the 
 language was preserved for several centuries almost in its original 
 
 I 
 
 Svensk SprSklara utgifven af Svenska Akademien. Svensk Sprak- 
 lara samt korl ofversigt af Svenska Sprakets och Litteraturens Hi- 
 storia, af A. Fryxell. Sveriges Litteratur- och Eonst-Historia ai" 
 C J. Lenstrom. Svensk Spraklara af C J. L. Almqvist. Ausfuhr- 
 liche Schwedische Grammatik von A. IV. Dieterich. 
 The opinion of Prof. S. Nilsson, so ably supported in his work on 
 Ethnography, that these inimigrations are only imaginary, has many 
 adherents. 
 
( >' ) 
 
 form, and not only are the oldest remains of ancient Swedish 
 from that island, but the earliest accounts of Scandinavia are 
 written by Icelandic authors. The oldest Scandinavian songs and 
 legends that are known, were collected in a book called the Edda, 
 it is supposed by Scemund Den rise, a priest in Iceland ; he died 
 1133. This was the oldest or poetic Edda. Snorre Sturleson, 
 murdered 1241, also collected a number of legends, many of which 
 have been considered to be founded on historical facts. This Col- 
 lection is called the younger or prose Edda. The same author 
 wrote Heims Kringla, containing ancient Heroic legends. These 
 works have been translated into several languages. 
 
 As it will probably be interesting for the reader to see a 
 specimen of the runic Avriting, the alphabet is here given and a 
 short sentence or two to show the style. 
 
 THE RUNIC ALPHABET. 
 
 Ur, Thor, Os, Reder, Kon 
 
 Form. 
 Name. 
 Pronounced 
 
 U,V,A. Th,D. 
 
 Sol, 
 S. 
 
 t- 
 
 Tyr, 
 
 T, D. 
 
 Frej, 
 
 F,rT 
 
 Form. \' 
 
 Name. Ar, 
 
 Pronounced A, A. 
 
 The following are Copies 
 
 jbufr auk tor fair 
 T)air litu raisa 
 stain at |)urbiarn 
 fa|)ur sin kuj)an 
 hir mun stanza 
 Stain nir brauta 
 auk Kiluk kirwa. 
 mirke at kuni sin 
 
 Thufve ocli Thorvald 
 De lato resa 
 sten at Thorbjorn 
 fader sin go da; 
 Har niande standa 
 Sten nara vagen 
 Ocli Kilog skar 
 marke at mannen sin. 
 
 Hagel, Nod, Is, 
 R. K, G. H. N. I, E. 
 
 Bjarkal, Lager, Madur, Or. 
 B,P. L. M. 0, R. 
 
 of Inscriptions on Rune stones. 
 
 Thufve and Thorvald 
 
 They let raise 
 
 stone to Thorbjorn 
 
 father their good; 
 
 Here may stand 
 
 stone near the road 
 
 and Kilog cut 
 
 the marks to her husband. 
 
 Rahnvaltr lit 
 rista Runar 
 eft Fastvi 
 mobur sina 
 Onims Totr 
 To i Ai|)i 
 Kuf> Hjalbi 
 ant Hana. 
 
 Ragnwald lat 
 rista run or 
 efter Fastvi. 
 moder sin : 
 Onims Dotter 
 Dog i Ed; 
 Gud Hjelpe 
 Anden Henne? 
 
 Rangwald let 
 cut runes, 
 after Fastvi 
 his mother; 
 Onims Dotter 
 died at Ed; 
 God help 
 her soul. 
 
( "• ) 
 
 From the low state of civilisation at this period the language 
 was necessarily poor in expressions, and the sound was harsh and 
 repulsive to the ear. By degrees, however, these faults Avere 
 modified ; and the introduction and gradual spread of the Christian 
 religion was one of the most powerful means. The name of the 
 first missionary was Anscharius, a Frank by birth. He had, from 
 his childhood, constantly thought of the conversion of the heathens. 
 He came to Sweden first in 829, and having worked some time 
 at his labour of love, went to Hamburgh. He paid a second vi- 
 sit to Sweden in 853, and on this occasion he succeeded better 
 than before. But after his death, and that of Rimbert his suc- 
 cessor, the Swedes again fell into heathenism, and it was above 
 a century and a half before Christianity was once more allowed 
 to try its power upon them. Somewhat before the year 1000 
 Sigfrid an Englishman came to Sweden, and by him king Olof 
 Skotkonung was himself baptised. From this time Christianity, 
 though at first with a mixture of many heathen ceremonies, slowly 
 spread its divine laws ; and through the means of those engaged 
 in its advancement, the Swedish language became both milder 
 and richer. The monks generally wrote in latin, the runic 
 signs soon disappeared and the latin alphabet was adopted in its 
 place, even in writing Swedish. 
 
 The Vestgotha law was written about 1220. In this the 
 runic characfers ^, ^ and ^ are sometimes used instead of zw, 
 t and </, otherwise the whole is written in the latin character. 
 There is at this period great uncertainty in the orthography. The 
 cases of the nouns are still distinguished by the final syllables; 
 but instead of the old passive form of the verl) ending in st, 
 only s is here used, as in the present day. The Icelandic H 
 also disappears in the beginning of several words, as: Zw^r (lot) 
 instead of Ulutr ; Nyckr (whim), instead of Hnyckr, and the/ 
 is changed to m or mp, as: vamn or nampn (name), instead of 
 nafn. The principal literary productions of this time were some 
 translations from the Scriptures, and other religious and moral 
 works, and some national songs. 
 
 The Folkunga wars contributed much to the introduction of 
 German into Sweden.; on account of the many German troops, 
 
f ( 'V ) 
 
 that were brought into the cotmtry at that period ; and numerous 
 words and sentences from the soft and comparatively polished 
 French, were grafted on the rugged Swedish stem by the students 
 who visited Paris, the first university of the time. The influx of 
 so many foreign words into a language, itself so poor, could 
 not but occasion great confusion, though the advantages soon 
 overbalanced the disadvantages. A work called Konungastyrelsen 
 (Royal government), the principal production of the time, was 
 written about 1320, and is said to be a master piece in 
 its way. 
 
 The art of printing was first introduced and exercised in 
 Stockholm in 1483, by a person named Snell. But, although 
 copies of literary works could thus be published and spread, but 
 little benefit was derived from them, as the productions of the 
 time were not generally of a nature to improve or refine the 
 national taste. The university of Upsala was founded in 1476, 
 but, so far was it from making any advancement, that Gustavus 
 Wasa laments, 1538, over the want of a university; and the 
 same monarch complains of tlie lamentable state of the schools. 
 He calls the schoolmasters, drunkards, and says they were better 
 suited to follow the plough, than to be engaged in so important 
 a calling as that of education. The scheme adopted at the public 
 schools was as follows. Latin and Swedish were read by all, 
 Greek and Hebrew only by those who were intended for the 
 learned professions. There was one master to each school, (di- 
 vided into 3 or 4 classes, all in the same room) assisted only 
 by monitors. The hours were 5 — 8, 9 — 10, 12 — 5. Wednesdays 
 and Saturdays were repetition days. The subjects were the Ca- 
 techism, extracts from the Bible, Melanchton's Grammar, Came- 
 ranii ^sopus, Erasmi Colloquia. In the third and fourth classes 
 Terentius, Plautus, Virgilius, Cicero de officiis and his Epistles- 
 Latin was spoken exclusively in the higher classes. 
 
 It was now that the transit from the old to the modern 
 Swedish commenced. The nouns begin to lose their declensions, 
 the accusative and dative are often the same as the nominative, 
 and the genitive is frequently formed by the addition of s. But 
 notwithstanding the many improvemenls in the language, the 
 
( V ) 
 
 progress of literature was exceedingly slow. The subjects treated 
 were principally Theology, and historical essays of but little im- 
 portance. Three names, however, form noble exceptions to this 
 remark ; they are Olaus and Laurentius Petri, two brothers (the 
 former died 1552, the latter 1573) and Laurentius Andreoe, wiio 
 died the same year as the elder Petri. These authors did much, 
 under the encouragement and example of the immortal Gustavus 
 Wasa, towards the improvement both of the language and lite- 
 rature. Their works were pricipally on Theological subjects. 
 Bishop Brask ought also to be mentioned, as having done much 
 towards the improvement of the Swedish language. To show 
 what advancement the language had made from the beginning 
 of 1300 to that of 1500, we here introduce the Lord's prayer 
 as written at each period. 
 
 1300. ,1500. 
 
 Fadher war i himiriki helechl Fadher w^aar som ar j him- 
 
 hauis |)it namn. til kom os |)it blom halgat wari thit nampn. 
 rike. wardhe fin wili haer i Tilkome thit rijke. Warde thim 
 iordhriki swa sum ban warder wili swa i jorderijke som j hijm- 
 i himiriki, wart daglict brod gif merike. Giff oss i dagh waart 
 OS i dagh. oc firilaat os warae daghlighit brodh. Ok forlaat oss 
 misgerningae swa sum vi firilaa- waara synder som wij oc for- 
 tum J)em sum brutlike aeru wider leatom thorn mothe oss bryta. 
 OS. 00 laat os ai ledhas 1 fre- Ok leedh oss eij j frastilse, iitan 
 stelse. otan fraelse os af illu. fralsa oss oaff ondho. Amen. 
 Amen. 
 
 It is during the seventeenth century we find the spirit of 
 literature first actively and generally spreading its influence. Gus- 
 tavus II Adolphus contributed in a very great degree to this, 
 by his kingly liberality tow^ards Upsala university. This monarch, 
 so deservedly the idol of his people, donated to Upsala those 
 estates which he had inherited under the title ol Gustafvianska 
 arfgodsen, and thus enabled the college to support seventeen 
 professors instead of seven, and also to assist a number of poor 
 students. The reform, in all departments of instruction, which 
 now took place, soon began to bear fruit, and the appearance of 
 
( VI ) 
 
 scholars of real merit in various brandies proved Uie efficiency 
 of the steps that had been taken. 
 
 We may form some idea of the learning of this period from 
 the scheme followed in the public schools under Christina. It is 
 dated 1649. 1 Class; Reading and writing, a short catechism, 
 chosen extracts from the Bible, easy colloquies, pieces from Ci- 
 cero, but without Grammar. — 2 Class: Grammar in a tabular 
 form, Cicero's Epistles, writing of Latin, Catechism and Bibhcal 
 history by heart. — 3 Class : The whole grammar, latin conversa- 
 tion, Cicero de Amacitia, 1 B. of Livy, Virgil's Eclogues, letters 
 and narrations in writing, the Augsburg confession, first exer- 
 cises in Greek. — 4 Class: Cornelius, Cicero's orations for Archia 
 and Macellas, 2 B. of VirgiPs Georgics, 2 B.of Livy, Greek sen- 
 tences, St. Paul's epistles to Titus and the Ephesians, ^Esop, imi- 
 tations in Latin. The elements of Logic and Rhetoric, on which 
 occasions Latin alone was spoken. There is no mention of either 
 Geography or History. 
 
 It is natural that the influence of the German should still, 
 not only continue, but even increase, as the reformation proceeded 
 through germany; and consequently all the learned of the time 
 studied mostly german authors. Hence the number of Swedish 
 words that begin with an, he, hi, er ge and other prefixes tak- 
 en from the German. Learning was powerfully protected and 
 encouraged by Queen Christina. Axel Oxenstjerna, Per Brahe 
 and MagnusGabriel De la Gardie, were also very active and li- 
 beral supporters of, as well as contributors to, the literature of 
 their time. Stjernhjelm, a poet, is, however, considered to be 
 almost the only author of this period of any consequence, whose 
 works can be regarded as really national, the others were more 
 or less imitations or translations of foreign writers. 
 
 The first Swedish Grammar ever published was written by 
 N. Fjallman and printed 1696, after which several other works 
 on the same subject appeared, and the form of the language began 
 to be more decided. But, although Swedish had made great pro- 
 gress towards its present state, the learned still prefered the la- 
 tin in writing on scientific subjects; though towards the end of the 
 century we find the Swedish obtaining the preference. T. Spegel, 
 
( VII ) 
 
 a poet of this period, published the first Swedish Dictionary 
 which though necessarily very imperfect, as being the first attempt 
 of the kind, formed a useful foundation for the labours of his 
 successors. 
 
 To show the progress the language had made to the time 
 ! Charles the XII, or the commencement of the eighteenth 
 century, an extract is given from the first Chapter of St John's 
 Gospel. 
 
 Giistaf Irs BiheL Carl XILs JBibel, 
 
 {About the middle of {Near the middle of {Begining of the 
 
 the Jifleenth century.^ the sixteenth century .) eighteenth century), 
 
 I upbegynnelsen I begynnelsen war 1 . I begynnelsen 
 
 war thet ordh, oc Ordet, och Ordet war war Ordet; och Or- 
 
 thet orclh waar nar nar Gudhi, och Gudh det war nar Gudi ; 
 
 gudh, och gud waar war Ordet, thet sam- och Gud war ordet. 
 
 ordit. Ok thet waar ma war i begynnel- 2. Thet samma 
 
 i upbegynnelsen nar sen nar Gudhi. Ge- war i begynnelsen nar 
 
 gudi, alle tingk are nom thet aro all thing Gudi. 
 
 gjord i hanom, ok gjord, och thy for- 3. Genom thet aro 
 
 uthan hanom ar als uthan ar intet gjordt, all ting gjord ; och 
 
 ints gjort, Thet som thet giordt ar. I thy thy forutan ar intet 
 
 gjort ar i hanom thet var lijffuet, och lijffuet gjordt, thet gjordt ar. 
 
 warth lijff, och thet var menniskornars 4. I thy war lif- 
 
 lifif war mennischjone Liws, och Liwset ly- w^et; och lifwet war 
 
 Ijuss, och thet liws ser i morkret, och menniskiornas lius. 
 
 schynadeimorkeridh, morkret haffwer thet 5. Och Ijuset lyser 
 
 ochmorkeridhbegrep icke begripit. i morkret; och mork- 
 
 hanom eij. ret hafwer thet icke 
 
 begripit. 
 
 All have agreed in giving Stjernhjelm the honour of being 
 the most successful in improving the Swedish language during 
 the seventeenth century; to Dahn is adjudged the prize for the 
 eighteenth, as well in verse as prose. He especially opposed the 
 use of foreign words, and had several both competitors and 
 successors; among these may be mentioned Hopken, Tessin and 
 Hermanson in prose, and Gyllenborg and Creutz in poetry. This 
 century is represented as that of discovering and collecting; not 
 of strictly scientific and speculative pursuits. 
 
( VIII ) 
 
 It was, however, during this period, that, the great Linneus 
 arranged his system of botany, Bergman distinguished himself by 
 his labours in Chemistry, Rinman in Mining, Rosenstein in medi- 
 cine, Polhem and Svedenborg*)in Mechanics &c., Celsius and Klin- 
 genstjerna in Mathematics. The Academy of Sciences in Stock- 
 holm w^as founded in 1739, and the Swedish Academy in 1753. 
 About the same time appeared several other societies of less im- 
 portance; but nevertheless contributing, each in its degree, to the 
 advancement of literature. Kellgren is considered to have con- 
 tributed much to improve and purify the language. He was a 
 poet of great genius, and has also left some fine specimens of 
 prose composition. Many distinguished talents appeared during 
 the latter half of this century, mostly discovered by the penetra- 
 ting eye of Gustavus III, and supported by that monarch's prince- 
 ly liberality. Gustavus decidedly favoured the french school, 
 which was consequently generally followed. 
 
 The names most noticed at this period are Leopold, Oxen- 
 stjerna, Adlerbeth, Kellgren, Lidner, Bellman, Thorild, Ehren- 
 svard, Ohman. Gustavus himself also contributed much to the 
 literature of his day by plays, speeches, letters &c. 
 
 It would be useless here to take up room with a catalogue 
 of the names and works of all the authors in the various branches 
 of literature, that flourished during the eighteenth century. Suffice 
 it to say, that no branch was without its cultivator, and in some 
 instances, as shown above, genius of a high order has been 
 evinced. 
 
 The present century has just reached its fifth decen- 
 nium, and nevertheless it has, in several branches of art and 
 literature, produced names of European renown. The greatest 
 is undoubtedly Jacob Berzelius, born 1769. In whatever part 
 of the world chemistry is read, the name of Berzelius is known. 
 He received the title of Baron in 1835. Berzelius died Augt 7:th, 
 1848. Another name known ay all who enter into the study of 
 History, is Professor E. G. Geijer, deservedly called the Thucy- 
 
 ') Svedenborg was the founder of the New Jerusalem Church. His 
 works are very numerous and varied; most of them were written 
 in latin. 
 
( « ) 
 
 dides of Sweden. In speaking of this historian, the Foreign 
 Quarterly says: "To us it appears, that this author in his inquiries 
 into the origin of the Swedes, the views of Scandinavian ethno- 
 graphy entertained by the Greeks and Romans, the Runes, the 
 Poetry of the Icelanders, the mythic and heroic ages of the north, 
 summoning to his aid, as he does, the Avhole field of learning, 
 classical, oriental, and hyperborean, has elaborated a perfect spe- 
 cimen of what the analytic method of history should be." — A. 
 Fryxell and A. M. Strinnholm are, among others, labouring in 
 the same field, and their works are very generally admired. 
 
 Runeberg is with truth called the modern Homer of Finland. 
 He has sung with touching power the dreadful sufferings of the 
 inlanders in the war of 1808 — 1809. His minor poems form a 
 cluster of the brightest gems. 
 
 A fourth name of European note is Bishop E. Tegner, known 
 especially in foreign countries by his Frithioff, and his Axel, 
 which have been translated into nearly all the European languages. 
 It is a common thing to hear persons of all ranks in Sweden, 
 repeat page after page of both these poems. Tegner has done 
 more than merely amuse the fancy, he has penetrated to the 
 very heart of his countrymen. Tegner was succeeded in the 
 Swedish academy by his son-in-law. Professor C. W. Bottiger, a 
 poet of admired talent. Bottiger is also known as a dramatist 
 by his National-Divertissement and En Maj-dag i War end; 
 both of which contain evident traits of no common, genius. His 
 Biography of Tegner is an elaborately, finished work, and is 
 generally and deservedly admired. It is translated into German 
 and EngUsh. While speaking of poets we must not omit to 
 mention Prof. Geijer's great success as a lyric poet ; his songs 
 are universally admired, as well for the beauty of the words as 
 that of the music, which latter is, in most cases, composed by 
 the professor himself. Professor Ling ranks high as a northern 
 scald^ but his style is too stern to become popular. His Asarne 
 is one of the few epics in the Swedish language. *) Ling has 
 ^) Professor Ling is also remarkable for his system of gymnastics and 
 fencing; the former, applied in many cases of sickness, has proved 
 of great efficacy. Ling founded the gymnastic institution in Stock- 
 holm, which, since his death, has been very ably conducted by his 
 pupil, professor Branting. 
 
( * ) 
 
 written several tragedies, besides other pieces. The late Arch- 
 bishop Wallin, Bishop Franzen, Prof. Atterbom, B. v. Beskow, 
 stagnelius, Vitalis (Erik Sjoberg), Nicander, Grafstrom, Rnda, 
 Malmstrom, Nybom, are all classic names among the Swedish 
 poets of this century. 
 
 Prof. S. Nilson's work on Ethnography, although only one 
 volume is yet published, has already thrown a new light on the 
 ancient history of Sweden, and pointed out some errors which 
 have hitherto been generally adopted. This author's work on 
 ornithology is a most splendid production, and the colouring of 
 the illustrations, done by Wright, especially in the latter part, 
 is most elaborately executed. 
 
 As distinguished contributors to the Swedish literature of 
 the present century may also be mentioned: C. af Forsell in sta- 
 tistics, D:r Wieselgren in Swedish literature, Grubbe in morals, phi- 
 losophy &c., Agardh in botany and statistics, J. Ekelund in history; 
 A. J. Arwidsson, A. A. Afzelius, G. E. Klemming, J. A. Ahl- 
 strand, G. 0. Hylten-Cavallius, J. W. Liffraan, and other mem- 
 bers of the Fornskrift-Sallskap, in collections of old Swedish legends, 
 songs, games, dances &c., *) besides original pieces as well poe- 
 tical as prose. C. J. L. Almqvist, a man of very independent 
 and original genius, has produced works in various branches of 
 literature. D:r Wetterberg (Onkel Adam) principally small novels 
 ^nd sketches from every day life in Sweden ; always drawn with 
 much truth and feeling. G. H. Mellin, a number of interesting 
 historical novels and other works. Fredrika Bremer, known 
 throughout Europe and in America for her graphic descriptions 
 of home life in Sweden and America. The Baroness Knorring, 
 M:rs Carlen, Count P. Sparre, Clas Livijn, and Blanche are also well 
 known names. Crusenstolpe is remarkable for the brilliancy of 
 his style ; but the value of his works is greatly diminished by the 
 difficulty of distinguishing the truth from the romance. J. John 
 and J. Borjesson have enriched the dramatic literatur of Sweden by 
 several works of sterling merit. As writers of sermons and on other 
 
 *) The lovers of early legend, as well in Sweden as England, are also 
 greatly indebted to M:r George Stephens, at present residing in 
 Copenhagen, for his indefatigable labours in this branch of literature. 
 
( XI ) 
 
 religious subjects we have Wallin, Rogberg, Thomaudei'j P. Fjell- 
 stedt, J. M. Liudblad, Nordenson, Lundbergson and others. 
 
 Many of the best works of other nations are translated into 
 Swedish, and that in a style which, in several instances, not only 
 reflects great honour on the translators, but also shows the powers 
 of the Swedish language. As examples may be mentioned: 
 Shakespears Complete Dramatical Works by C. A. Hagberg; 
 several detached plays by Thomander; Ossian from the original 
 g^jelic, and in the same metre, by N. Arfvidson ; Dante and Tasso, 
 by Bottiger; The Alkoran, by Berggren; some of Scotts and 
 Moore's best poems, by Arnell; not to mention the Novels and 
 other works by Scott, Bulwer, Dickens &c. &c. From the french 
 and german authors there are also innumerable translations; 
 some of much merit. 
 
 It would have greatly increased the pleasure experienced in 
 writing these lines, could the author have noticed a greater num- 
 ber of names, and have entered more particularly into the me- 
 rits of each; but there were two difficulties especially, which 
 prevented his doing so; first his own inability to treat the subject 
 as it deserved; and next the limits to which an introduction 
 like the present, must necessarily confine him. 
 
 The following statement will give the reader some idea of 
 the point at which the students at the Swedish universities stand 
 at present. The subjects, in which a youth must be examined 
 before being admitted, are nine. 1, Theology and the history of 
 the church; 2, Latin; 3, Greek; 4, Hebrew; 5, History and Geo- 
 graphy; 6, The living Languages and Swedish Grammar; 7, Phi- 
 losophy; 8, Mathematics; 9, Natural History. — The pensum in 
 each subject is: 1, Compendia by Bruhn, Eberstein &c., and the 
 History of the church after Bruhn and Miiller; 2, Three or four 
 books of Livy, six books of Virgil ; Roman Antiquities, Rhetoric, 
 Prosody and Latin Grammar; 3, Xenophon's Anabasis, Homer's 
 Odyssey, four to six Rhap., the Greek Grammar; 4, Fifteen of 
 David's Psalms and the Hebrew Grammar; 5, Ancient History, 
 The Middle-ages, Modern and Swedish History; Palmblad's or 
 Hartman^s Geography. 6, Translation of some authors both in 
 French and German, and the Grammar of both languages. 7, 
 
( ^" ) 
 
 Eiiberg's Psychology, Kesewetter's or Afzeliiis's Logic. 8, Six 
 books of Euclid, Arithmetic, Algebra to quadratic equations in- 
 clusive. 9, Wahlenberg's, Hartman's or Liljehlad*s Flora, and 
 some compendium of Zoology. It is, however, permitted to omit 
 either or all of the dead languages, provided a sufficient num- 
 ber of testimonials be obtained in the other subjects. It is also 
 necessary to write a Swedish theme on one of nine given sub- 
 jects, which theme is submitted to very strict examination. 
 
 In 1819 a Grammar school was established in Wisby, and in 
 1821 a similar establishment was founded in Stockholm. Great 
 improvemen.ts have been made in the schools generally, but espe- 
 cially by the establishment, in 1828, of the Elementary school 
 in Stockholm, where a new system *) has been introduced and 
 tried with much success. Hitherto the Elementary school has 
 only been considered as an experiment ; but now other places of 
 instruction are arranged on the same or similar principles, and 
 it is to be hoped they will not be less successful than their pro- 
 totype; the contrary may reasonably be expected. 
 
 The establishment of a pedagogic society in Stockholm is 
 one among other proofs of the increasing interest of the teachers, 
 within the last few years, for their very important caUing. The 
 idea was first proposed by M:r Joh. J. Elfving, **) lecturer in 
 the living languages at the Grammar school of Stockholm, a man 
 who has shown a most active and devoted zeal for the progress 
 of education in Sweden. As one among other useful results 
 arising, to some extent at least, from the above mentioned society, 
 may be noticed, a general meeting of the teachers of Sweden, 
 which took place for the first time in the summer of 1848 and 
 has since been repeated with great advantage. 
 
 ') Aiming principally at relieving the pupil from the disadvantages 
 attending class reading, when too strictly followed; and also at the 
 more general introduction of the living languages. The partial 
 employment of monitors is also a feature in the system here fol- 
 lowed. 
 
 ') The author would take this opportunity of acknowledging his obli- 
 gations to M:r Elfving, for his valuable advice given on several 
 occasions during the course of this work. 
 
Part I. 
 
 THE PRONUNCIATION. 
 
 CHAPTJER 1. 
 
 The Swedish alphabet consists of twenty eight letters: 
 
 Englishj 
 - ah 
 
 Pronunciation according to the 
 German or French sounds 
 a a 
 
 be 
 
 be 
 
 ^m, a-Jk 
 
 m, ]^ — B — bay 
 
 ^, C — C — say 
 ®, ^ — » — day 
 
 ®, e — E a 
 
 %, f —W —eS 
 
 &f ^ — a yea or gay 
 
 ^,% — H — hoe 
 
 .3, t — I — e i 
 
 t^f i •F longt e or yodd jodd 
 
 S, f — M ko koh 
 
 2, I li ell all 
 
 iSftf ttt M! em amm 
 
 SJt/ n J^ — en ann 
 
 f^f — O almost as o in betweenoand«y 
 
 de 
 e 
 
 aff 
 
 je 
 hoh 
 
 ^. P — r — pay 
 •&, <l <> koo 
 
 Ctl' "KP /^''^ vowel, 
 
 vC/ t? JK e'er (shorl andrj 
 
 \sliarp. / 
 
 pe 
 ku 
 
 ce 
 de 
 e 
 eff 
 
 ye 
 
 ho 
 
 i 
 
 iodd 
 
 ko 
 
 ell 
 
 em in 
 
 enn 
 
 nearly 
 
 pe 
 qou 
 
 1) The Swedish character is less used now than formerly; but, as it is 
 sometimes found even in new works, it ought to be learned. 
 
 ') It is, in many cases, impossible to describe exactly, the sounds 
 of the letters in one language by those of another; in general the 
 true sound can only be learned by the ear 
 
( 2 ) 
 
 Pronunciation according to the 
 Englishj German or French sounds 
 
 ®, « 
 
 
 — S 
 
 ess ass 
 
 ess 
 
 ^, i 
 
 
 — T 
 
 — tay te 
 
 te 
 
 It, u 
 
 
 — U 
 
 almost as u in u 
 
 lute 
 
 as u in luire 
 
 as,ss, 
 
 0,t» 
 
 — V,!* 
 
 vay we 
 
 ve 
 
 S, £ 
 
 
 — X 
 
 ex ax 
 
 ex 
 
 §J, 9 
 
 
 — Y 
 
 u 
 
 as u in une 
 
 3^ } 
 
 
 — Z 
 
 saytah seta 
 
 ceta 
 
 sst, a 
 
 
 -.4 
 
 — — almost as a in 
 
 
 
 
 
 ball oh 
 
 6 
 
 21, ci 
 
 
 -A 
 
 ~~" as a in Jiare a 
 
 e 
 
 «, 
 
 
 -d 
 
 ~~" almost as i in 6 
 sir 
 
 06 11 
 
 Obs. 1. a, Oj iij d, are called hard vowels, and c, i, y> a, 6, 
 soft; I J m, n, r, s, are liquids, x may be considered as an abbreviation 
 of ks or gSj and z of ts. 
 
 Obs. 2. Diphthongs occur only in words of foreign origin. 
 
 Obs. 3. All vowels may be pronounced either long or short; be_ 
 fore a single consonant they are generally long, when followed by two 
 or more consonants, short. In ^41 alder, Fin wine, Brun brown, Sj-n 
 sight, the vowels are long; but in J II all, f^inst gain, Britnn well, 
 Sj-nd sin, they are short. 
 
 RULES FOR THE PRONUNCIATION OF EACH LETTER. 
 The Vowels, 
 
 This letter when long retains the same sound as in the al- 
 phabet, as: slad town, mat food: when short it is somewhat 
 less open, as: Stadd engaged, Matt weak, Facker pretty. 
 
 ®. 
 
 E has its own sound, almost like a in the english word lake: 
 
 1) When it forms or finishes a syllable: E-ldndig' miserable, 
 Be-sinna consider, Silke silk. 
 
 2) Generally before a single consonant, as: Hel whole, Bred 
 broad. 
 
( 3 ) 
 
 3) Sometimes before a double consonant in primitive words, as : 
 Eld fire, Skepp ship, and in their derivatives and compounds. 
 
 E has the sound of a in the english word bare, in the 
 prefix er, as in Erfara experience, and before r/, as: verld 
 world, per la pearl, ferla switch. 
 
 E is pronounced, w^hen short, nearly like e in the w^ord 
 ten, as: Herre master, Dem them, Embete office. 
 
 [See Exercises after the Rules for Syntax.) 
 
 3. 
 
 / retains its ow^n sound, either long or short, according to 
 the rule above given, excepting in the final syllable in^ which, 
 in some words, derived from the French, is pronounced almost 
 like ang, as: bassin basin, velin vellum. 
 
 s>. 
 
 has two principal sounds: 1) its own, as in the alphabet, 
 and, 2) the same as the letter a. When short the former sound 
 is nearly like o in move^ if pronounced rapidly, and the latter 
 like in. the english word fo7\ but not quite so open. 
 
 takes its alphabetical sound: 1) when it forms or finishes 
 a syllable, as : o-mjtUg useless. Bo dwell. 2) Frequently when o 
 is followed by a single consonant, as: JSot net. 3) In certain 
 houns ending in ord^ ort^ as : Nord north, Port gate. 4) In the 
 substantive Lots pilot, and the adverb Fort quickly. 
 
 In the words Bort aw^ay, Kort short, and Sort kind or 
 sort, is pronounced short, almost as o in the english word not, 
 
 has the sound of o in move if pronounced rapidly: 1) in 
 the conjugation of verbs in o, as Bodde dw^elt, from Bo ,• Trodde 
 believed, from Tro, 
 
 2) In nouns ending in ?n, and their derivatives, as: Yofn 
 empty. From pious. 
 
 Except Rom rum, Blomster blossom, and Blomstra to blossom, in 
 which o is pronounced as o in the english word not. 
 
 3) In the following words and their derivatives: Socken 
 parish, Bomb bomb, Hon she, Ond angry, Bonde peasant, Ons- 
 dag Wednesday, Orm serpent, Forsla convey, Ost cheese, Prost 
 provost, Hosta cough, Foster foster, Knoster beetle, Moster aunt, 
 Ostra eastern, Otta the time between cockcrowing and break 
 of day. 
 
( 4 ) 
 
 lakes a sound nearly like o in for, I) in certain words 
 ending in / and their derivatives, and before 77, as: Hof court, 
 Lof praise, Skof interval, /? o/ sultry, Zo/i;« to praise, i^or/ noise;, 
 Morla to prick. 
 
 2) In the following words and their derivatives: Eonuvg 
 king, Honom him, Honing honey. Son son-, Kora to elect, Ord~ 
 ning order, Orden order (as the order of the garter), Kol 
 coal, Moln cloud, Bold concealed, Tjog score. 
 
 is puonounced like o in the english word not (with the 
 exceptions mentioned above): 
 
 1) When is short, as: Boll ball, Oss us, Konst art, Och 
 and, Tofs tassel. 
 
 2) In certain short final syllables in om, on, op, or o?,as: 
 Smuningom by degrees, P'dron pear, Brollop wedding, Rosor 
 roses, Marmor marble, Nagot something; and also in the deri- 
 vatives of these words. 
 
 Obs. : In some of the above mentioned final syllables, as: om, on, 
 or, the sound is more or less open. This can only be learned by the ear. 
 
 M. 
 
 This vowel retains its own sound when long, as: nu now, 
 bur cage ; before two or more consonants it is somewhat more 
 open, as: punkt, stop gunst favour. In the Avord Tjuf thief, 
 and its derivatives u takes a sound like the Swedish y. In the ge- 
 nitive of Gud God, the sound of the u is very short, and that 
 of the d sharp, approaching t. 
 
 (See Exercises.) 
 
 y retains its own sound, excepting in the word Kyrka church 
 and its derivatives, when it is pronounced almost like i in the 
 english word Jir ; it is also common, in conversation, to pro- 
 nounce y, in Fyratio forty, almost as in Kyrka. 
 
 o 
 
 21. 
 
 J has two sounds; one almost as o in the EngUsh word 
 so, the other as o in not. 
 
 Almost as o in so, when it forms or finishes a syllable, as : 
 a-tal censure, Ta toe, Forma induce; and when followed by a 
 single consonant in the same syllable, as: Gas goose, Had conn 
 oil, vard care. 
 
( 5 ) 
 
 As in not when short, as: Stutt stood, Blatl blue. 
 
 A is short in words or syllables ending in ml or ng^ as; 
 Stcifid rank, Stujig pole, Vand-a pang, Krang-el confusion ; and 
 also in the foUoAviug words and their derivatives: Aider age, 
 Aska thunder, Pask easier, Fald force, Said sold, Laisa to 
 pretend, Trackla to baste (fix with long stitches). Plaster plaster, 
 Stdnka to pant, Fam paunch, Ram roe (of a fish). 
 
 21, 
 
 This vowel retains its sound whether it be long or short, 
 as: Ata to eat. Bar berry, M'dtt satisfied, Bast best. 
 
 retains its own sound, though more or less open. Before 
 an accented r, or before rn, it is rather shorter than in other 
 cases: Do to die, Foda to feed, Forr before, 3Idrk dmk^ Horn 
 corner. 
 
 {See Exercises] 
 
 The Consonanls, 
 fS. 
 
 B retains its own sound. 
 
 Formerly this was both written and pronounced in words, 
 in which it is now left out, as: Lamh lamb, Di'mba m\st^ Probst 
 provost, now written Lam, J)im?fia, Prost. The old spelling is 
 found in the biblical style, as: Lambse?is blod, the blood of the 
 lamb, instead of Lammets blod. 
 
 6. 
 
 *) C is pronounced like A', excepting before e, i, y, when 
 it takes the sound of s, as: Carl Charles, Och and, Coin Co- 
 logne, Cedertrad Cedar, Cittra guitar. 
 
 Ch is pronounced like K in Ckor choir, Choral choral' 
 Christus Christ, and its derivatives; as soft ch in Chili, China; 
 and as sh in certain other words, especially those borrowed from 
 the French as: Charad charade, Chef chief, Machin machine, 
 Chds chaise &c. 
 
 ') There is no purely Swedish word that begins with C. 
 
( 6 ) 
 
 s>. 
 
 D generally lelaiiis its own sound ; it is, however, silent 
 before j and t. Between two n or n and s it is often almost 
 suppressed, as : Djerf bold, Djup deep, Qv'dfdt smothered, Landt- 
 lig rural, Blandning mixture, Utomlands abroad. In solemn 
 speaking, d is slightly heard before j. 
 
 %• 
 
 F has its own sharp sound, 1) in the beginning of a syllable 
 and after a short vowel, as : Fdrdig ready. Gift married. 2) In 
 the words Skymf insult, Torftig frugal, Nodtorft want, in the 
 names Adolf, Rolf, Rudolf-, and at the end of some few words 
 borrowed from foreign languages: Trumf iYvm\p\\^ *S'/ro/ strophe; 
 also in Skr^ofel or Skrojler King's evil. 
 
 F takes the sound of v generally at the end of a word or 
 syllable, especially after a long vowel and after / or r, as : Grof 
 coarse, R'df fox. Golf floor, Arf inheritance, Tarflig frugal. 
 
 F is silent before v in simple words, as: Grufva a mine, 
 Hiifvud head; but in compound words, where / finishes one of 
 the component parts, and v commences the next, f is pronoun- 
 ced distinctly as v, as: Afvdnja wean, Brefv'dska letter-bag, 
 [See Exercises.) 
 
 G is pronounced as g in good, 1) before another consonant 
 in the same syllable, as: Gnola to hum, /?y^'c^ virtue/ i^e^'^ tough, 
 
 2) Before «, o, u, a, and before e and i when these vowels 
 belong to a short syllable, as: Gam vulture, God good, Fraga 
 iisky Krage collar. Fag el bin], ^^gf§' w^vy, 7'«'^77 taken ; except 
 the names of certain places ending in ge, when g is pronounced 
 like the Swedish j\ as: Norge Norway, Telge Telge. 
 
 3) At the end of a word or syllable, when preceded by a 
 vowel, as: Tyg cloth, Lagrar laurels, Hoghet Highness. 
 
 G has a softer sound like the english y in yellow, 1) before 
 y, a, b, e, z, as: Gynna to favour, Begdra to desire, Gerna 
 willingly, Gilla to approve. Excepting Legion legion. Region 
 region, Legender legends, in which g is pronounced hard. In 
 the word Beligion religion, g is in conversation, almost silent, 
 though in the solemn style it is heard. 
 
 2) After / and r at the end of a primitive word or syllable, 
 as: Talg tallow, Berg mountain, Vargar wolves. 
 
( 7 ) 
 
 G has a sound between g and k, when it stands after a 
 short vowel, and before s or t in the same primitive syllable, as: 
 Krigsman warrior, Figt weight. 
 
 G has a sound nearly Hke ch in chaise, in certain words 
 of foreign origin, as: Geni genius Gele jelly, jy^^'e (e silent) page. 
 
 G is silent before j in the same syllable, as : Gjorde made, 
 Gjuta to cast. 
 
 ^. 
 
 // is always heard in the beginning of a syllable before a 
 vowel, but is silent before 7 and v in the same syllable, as: Hot 
 threat, Erhdlla to obtain, Hjelte hero, Hjort stag, Hvila rest. 
 In Thron throne h is silent. 
 
 3. 
 
 J is pronounced like y in the english word yellow, as: 
 Jord earth, J'dtte giant. 
 
 J has a sound almost like ch in chaise, in words taken 
 from the French, as: Jetton medal, Jalusier blinds. 
 
 K has two sounds, one hard, and the other almost like ch 
 in much. 
 
 K is hard, 1) before a, 0, u, <§, 2) before a consonant in 
 the same syllable, and 3) at the end of a word or primitive 
 syllable, as: Karl man, Koka boil, Kldda clothe, Fakt guard, 
 Tak roof, Rokig smoky. 
 
 Obs.: In the following words sk is pronounced as ch: Skarlakan 
 scarlet, Marskalk Marshal, Menniska a human being, and its plural 
 Menniskor. 
 
 K is soft before e, 2, ij, a, o in the same primitive syllable, 
 as : Kedja chain, Ki7id cheek, Kyla cold, Kora drive. , 
 
 If the e or i do not belong to the same primitive syllable, A* 
 retains its hard sound, as: Fak-en the hole, tS'^r'x'Ar-e/ the scream. 
 
 K is hard before e in derivatives, as: fiske fishing, himmel- 
 ske heavenly. 
 
 Skj in the same syllable is pronounced like sh, as: Skjul 
 shed, Skjuta shoot, Skjuts post (for conveyance). The word 
 Kjorlel petticoat, is pronounced almost as tschourtel. 
 
 [See Exercises.) 
 
( 8 ) 
 
 «. 
 
 L retains its own sound, excepting in the following words, 
 when it is generally silent: Ljud sound, Ljuf sv^^^t^ ^juga to 
 lie, Ljum lukewarm, Ljumske groin, Ljuiig heath, Ljunga to 
 flash, Ljus light, Ljuster a gig (to catch fish), Ljuta to suffer, 
 and their derivatives: as also in Karl man, Ferld world. 
 
 M always retains its own sound, generally making the pre- 
 ceding vowel short, as: Kam comb. Hem home. Lam lamb, l>fl/w 
 dust. In some words the vowel is long, as: Za//z lame, 7'«/w tame, 
 Pram barge. Dam lady. 
 
 N has the same sound as in english, as well when aloUe, 
 as in its combinations with other letters, excepting gn in cer- 
 tain words, when it is pronounced as ngn with a nasal sound: 
 ^agn carriage, Gagn use, Regn rain, Signa bless, Ugn oven, 
 Lugn calm, Dygn four and twenty hours, F'dgna to treat, f^dg- 
 nar behalf, en Lbgn a lie. 
 
 ^. 
 
 P retains its own sound. PA, when used in Swedish, is 
 pronounced as /. Before s in the word psalm^ p is common- 
 ly silent. 
 
 «. 
 
 Q is always followed by v^ and is then pronounced like 
 hard K^ as: Qvitter chirping, Qvarn mill, Qvist twig, branch. 
 (See Exercises.) 
 
 R has always a sharp, full sound in Swedish, as well after 
 as before a vowel, as: Jem iron, Mork dark, Borst brush. 
 
 (S. 
 
 S in Swedish has always the same sound as the s in the 
 english word see, as: Snus snuff, Resa to travel. S is conse- 
 quently never soft in Swedish. 
 
 Sk is pronounced as sh before e, i, y, a, o in the same 
 primitive syllable, as: Skina shine, Skytt shot, Skdra cut, Skb- 
 ta manage; as also in the words noticed under the rule for k. 
 
( 9 ) 
 
 Sj\ stj, in the same syllable, are pronounced as sh: sjette 
 sixth, Stjerna star. 
 
 T. retains its own sound, as: Stat state, Titel title. 
 
 Tj is pronounced soft, like ch in church, as: Tj'ena serve, 
 Tjuge twenty. 
 
 Ti, followed by a or e in some words derived from other 
 languages, is pronounced like tsi, as: Initial initial, Patient 
 patient, ^ktie share. 
 
 Tion after a hard vowel is pronounced like tschone, as: Ra- 
 tion ration, Kondition situation as tutor; and after a consonant 
 like shone, as: Invention invention, Lektion lesson. 
 
 Th is always pronounced as t, 
 
 25. 2S. 
 
 V and W have the same sound, as: fV'dn friend, Newer 
 nerves. 
 
 X is pronounced as in english, as: Straxt immediately, 
 y'dxa grow. 
 
 In the beginning of names, as: Xeno, Ximenes it is pro- 
 nounced as ^. 
 
 3. 
 
 Z is pronounced as s, Z in Swedish never takes the soft 
 sound, as in english. Zichzak zigzag, Zigenare gipsy. 
 
 (See Exercises.) 
 
 CHAPTER 2. 
 
 Accent 
 
 In speaking a foreign language, one of the greatest difficulties 
 is the accent ; and this it is scarcely possible to acquire by rules ; 
 the assistance of the teacher is absolutely necessary for the attain- 
 ment of correctness. A few observations may, however, be given, 
 to assist the student in this part of the subject. 
 
 The accent is placed on the first syllable: 
 
 l:o In the singular of substantives of two syllables, when 
 the latter is formed by the definite syllable en or e/, as: solen 
 the sun, barnet the child. 
 
( 10 ) 
 
 2) Verbs, substantives and adjectives of two syllables, that end 
 in short er, have the accent on the first syllable, as : lider suffer, 
 offer sacrifice, nykter sober. 
 
 3) Dissyllables ending in e/, have generally the accent on the 
 first syllable, as: medel means, diinkel dark, cidel noble. 
 
 The accent is placed on the second syllable : 
 
 1) When the word begins with either of the following prefixes; 
 be, ge^ for^ as: bebo inhabit, beslag mountings, beredelse pre- 
 paration, gemdl consort, gemenskap intercourse, forse to supply, 
 forening union. 
 
 There are, however, exceptions to this rule, especially as regardsyb'r. 
 The following words have, for instance, the accent on the first syllable: 
 fordel advantage, formak drawing-room, forsmak foretaste, forord 
 preface. 
 
 2) In foreign words whose final syllable ends in a double 
 consonant, as: tyrann tyrant, recett benefit (of an actor) sigill 
 seal. 
 
 Words ending in ern have the accent on the final i; and 
 those ending in ion, on the o, as: bryggeri brewery, tryckeri 
 printing-office, religion rehgion. 
 
 Adjectives ending in isk have the accent on the syllable im^ 
 mediately preceding, as: djurisk animal, akademisk academical. 
 
 Verbs ending in era have the accent on the e, as:prowe«e- 
 ra to walk, fundera to mose. The same accent is preserved in 
 words ending in erad, ering, erlig, and others derived from era, 
 as : daterad dated, regering government, handterlig manageable. 
 
 In words taken from other languages and ending in ater, 
 eter, abel, ibel^ akel, the accent is placed on the penult, as: 
 teater theatre, barometern the barometer, sabel sabre, spectakel 
 show. 
 
 Words ending in ia^ ie, ier^ ium^ ien, ius, ia, have gene- 
 rally the accent on the preceding syllable, as: hisioria history, 
 ordinarie ordinary, materialier materials, monopolium monopoly, 
 Italien Italy, Firgilius virgil. 
 
 Nouns derived from foreign languages and ending in ad, al, 
 an, at^ have, in general, the accent on that syllable, as : ballad 
 ballad, kanal canal, babian baboon, kamrat comrade. 
 
( u ) 
 
 The I'ollowiiig are examples af words being spelt alike, but 
 varying in meaning- according to the accent or length of the vowels. 
 
 Jjlade laid aside, a/Za^/e conceived, kort card, kort short. 
 
 agat agate, agat punished. lam lame lam Iamb. 
 
 bort ought, hort away. man mane, man man. 
 
 dam lady, dam pond. men injury, men but. 
 
 fasan the horror, fasan pheasant. m~in mien, min mine. 
 
 j'int finely, Jint stratagem. skort brittle, skort skirt, 
 
 ydriwrf forerunner, yoriuc? prohibition, .sfa/i cool, svalt starved. 
 halt slippery, halt alloy. trumpet sullen, trumpet trumpet. 
 
 vigt nimbly, vigt weight. 
 
 The intonation is also of great importance in speaking a 
 language, but it can only be learned by the ear. 
 
 In some words, one or more letters are left out in conversa- 
 tion, as: ba for bad bath, bla for blad leaf, sala for sadla to 
 saddle; la for lade laid, smen for smeden the smith. 
 
 The plural form of the verb is also frequently much abbre- 
 viated and even quite altered, as in the following instances: De 
 aro they are, f)ronounced di dr; de voro they were, diva; de 
 skola they shall, di ska; vi togo we took, vi tog; de vilja 
 they will, di vilL 
 
 The objektive pronoun and verb are often pronounced toge- 
 ther as one word, as: Skicka^n snart, instead of Skicka honom 
 snarl, send him soon. Ta'na me er, for Tag henne med er, 
 take her with you. Jtt gora't^ for ^it gora del, to do it. 
 Ja ska se'n imorron^ instead of Jag skall se honom i morgan^ 
 I shall see him tomorrow. 
 
 [See Exercises.) 
 
 CHAPTJEIR 3. 
 
 ORTHOGRAPHY. 
 
 The Vowels, 
 
 For the sound of «, though sometimes more or less open, 
 that vowel is always nsed. {See rules for the pronunciation.) 
 E is used for the long sound of d. 
 
 1) In the prefix er: er/fl/'a to experience, erA«//« to obtain ; 
 but w^hen this sound is not used as a prefix the a is retained, 
 as: dra honour, drende errand. 
 
 2) Before rl, as: verld world, perla pearl, Karl vessel is 
 an exception to this rule. 
 
( 12 ) 
 
 3) After j in tjena to serve, djekne scholar, djefvul devil, 
 ihjel dead, stjerna star, kjerna brain, fjerde fourth. 
 
 4) In many words from custom, as: der there, det that, 
 med with, jern iron, gerna willingly, gerning action, pregla 
 (frequently pr'dgld) to stamp, dregla to drifvel, kedja chain, 
 kegla skettle. 
 
 And also in many words derived from foreign languages. 
 E is used for the short sound of a: 
 
 1) In short syllables, as: ^z^/zwer/z*^- special, flrfer/o^z eighteen, 
 fiender enemies, sv'drdet the sword. 
 
 2) Before j\ as: ej not, nej no ^ fejd war, e/re/fl to turn, 
 lakej footman. Frdjd (sometimes spelt frdgd) character, and 
 vdja to give way, are exceptions. 
 
 3) After j when preceded by another consonant, as: sjelf 
 self, fjettrar fetters, hjelpa help. Exeptions are fjdll ridge of 
 mountains, tjdll hut. 
 
 4) Before Ig, rg, as: helg festival, helg (frequently bdlg) 
 bellows, elg elk, herg mountain, merg marrow, erg verdigris, 
 dverg dwarf. Exceptions: sdlg sallow, fdrg colour. 
 
 5) In many words from custom, as: begge both, lemna 
 leave, verka to act, invertes inwardly. 
 
 The following words are spelt differently, but have the same 
 pronunciation : 
 
 Egg edge. ^ Jgg egg. 
 
 Ferk work. Fdrk pain. 
 
 Ljus-lett fair complexion. Ldtt easy, light. 
 
 The following differ both in pronunciation and spelling; 
 Best beast. Bast best. 
 
 Leva clay. Lara doctrine. 
 
 Nesa disgrace. Ndsa nose. 
 
 Fefva juncture. Fdfva to weave. 
 
 Beck pitch. Back brook. 
 
 Tredsk obstinate. Trdsk marsh. 
 
 Fecka week, Fdcka awake. 
 
 Hetta heat. Hdtta cap. 
 
 Fett wit, sense. f^'dtt wetted. 
 
 Ert your. Art pea. 
 
 5';2er^ the lash of a whip. Sndrt entangled. 
 
 Tvert suddenly. Tvart rudely. 
 
 Swedish writers do not always agree as to the use of cfor 
 the sound of d\ the only way to approach correctness in this 
 respect, is to study the best authors. 
 
( 13 ) 
 
 is used to denote the short sound of a: 
 
 1) Generally in primitive syllables, as: ^o; baize, Aro;/^ come, 
 om if, skott shot, slott palace. 
 
 2) In the following final syllables: om, on^ op^ or, ot, as: 
 lagom let us take, ogon eyes, hiskop bishop, marmor marble, 
 nngot something. 
 
 is used for the long sound of a only in certain words: 
 Hof court, lof praise, skof interval, sorl murmur, konung king, 
 honom him. 
 
 A is used to denote its own sound. 
 
 1) In words or syllables ending in ;2rfor 7/^, as: ^fawrfbooth, 
 sung song. 
 
 2) In certain words from custom, as: aska thunder, halla 
 to hold. 
 
 The 
 pronunciation : 
 
 Frossa ague. 
 Lossa loosen. 
 
 following 
 
 words differ in spelling, but have the same 
 
 Rom rum. 
 
 The following 
 pronunciation : 
 
 Rom Rome, 
 
 Hof hoof, 
 
 Lof a tack (at sea), 
 
 Tomt empty, 
 
 Koi't cards, 
 
 BoiH ought. 
 
 Frdssa (Frdtsd) to gormandise. 
 Latsa (often pronounced lossa) 
 
 to pretend. 
 Ram (sometimes 
 
 a fish. 
 
 rom) roe of 
 words have the same spelling, but differ in 
 
 Rom rum. 
 
 Hof court. 
 
 Lof praise, permission. 
 
 Tomt a piece of ground. 
 
 Kort short. 
 
 Bort away. 
 
 The following are different both in spelling and pronunciation: 
 
 Bod shop, 
 
 Bot remedy, 
 
 Don tools, 
 
 Hof hoof, 
 
 Loge barn, 
 
 Lotsa to pilot, 
 
 Otla early in the morning, 
 
 Tog took. 
 
 Bo gen the shoulder. 
 
 The consonants represent 
 ceptions gifven in the rules for 
 
 Bad messenger. 
 Bat boat. 
 Daji noise. 
 Huf hand-net. 
 Lage (Itiga) flame. 
 Latsa to pretend. 
 ^tta eight. 
 Tag march, rope. 
 Bdgen the bow. 
 
 their own sounds, with the ex- 
 the pronunciation. 
 
( 14 ) 
 
 It should, however, be observed, that k is generally used 
 in words derived from foreign languages, whether the sound in 
 the original word be expressed by k, c, ch or que. 
 
 As exceptions may be taken 1) those words in which, in 
 the foreign language, the sound of k is expressed by cc, when 
 that sound is expressed in Swedish by c^, as: ackord from 
 accord; or when the sound of ks is denoted by cc, when these 
 letters are retained, as: accent, accepter a to accept. 
 
 2) In some foreign words in which the sound of k is ex- 
 pressed by c, and which retain that letter in Swedish, as : Corys^ 
 cour; and also in the final latin syllable cus, and in names 
 where the c is followed by a hard vowel or a consonant, as: 
 Coriola7ius, Columbus, Cremona. 
 
 Those words that end in soft / in the indefinite form, take 
 a V after that letter in the formation of the definite, as: yrof 
 pattern, profvet the pattern. 
 
 A consonant is doubled when it takes the accent, as: ett 
 one, till to, straff punishment, torr dry, k'dpp stick, lass load, 
 oppna to open. 
 
 Exceptions. / and x are never doubled, as: stoj noise, 
 sirax immediately, vdxa to grow, hoja to raise. 
 
 A consonant is not doubled when followed by another. 
 
 M is seldom doubled even when accented, as: stam stem^ 
 grym cruel, hemlig secret* 
 
 But if a vowel follow the primitive syllable, so that the accen- 
 ted ni stands between two vowels the m must then be doubled, 
 as : timme hour, gomma conceal, glomma forget ; excepting in the 
 syllable dom, as: domen the judgment, svordomar oaths. 
 
 The m is not doubled before a vowel when it finishes the 
 primitive syllable of a compound word, as: bomull wool, fram- 
 om before. 
 
 Some words end in single ;?, though the accent is on that 
 letter, as: man one, kan he, hon she, kan can, min mine. 
 
 Those adjectives, that end in nn or dd, frequently drop one 
 of these letters in the neuter, as: tunn.^ tunt thin, grann., grant 
 grand, klddd. kl'ddt dressed. But other consonants are retained 
 double in the neuter, as: X"«//, kallt cold, torr., torrt dry. 
 
 Those verbs that have a double consonant immediately pre- 
 ceding the final a in the infinitive, retain it double through the 
 different parts of the verb, as: tigga to beg, tiggde begged, 
 f'dlla to fell, f'dllt felled, kyssa to kiss, kysste kissed, han har 
 kysst he has kissed. 
 
 The double consonant is also retained in words immediately 
 derived from such verbs, as : gilltig valid from gilla to approve. 
 
( 15 ) 
 
 The Division of fj^ords into Syllables. 
 
 The following general rules may be given for the division 
 of words into syllables. 
 
 1) A single consonant, coming between two vowels, is ge- 
 nerally placed to the latter syllable, as: di'-ke ditch, re-gel m\e^ 
 I'd-ra-re teacher. 
 
 2) When two consonants occur between two vowels the 
 former are generally separated, as : lig-ga to lie, hum-mer lobster, 
 Tik-tig right, lat-sa to pretend. 
 
 3) When three or more consonants occur between two vow- 
 els, the last is usually placed to the latter syllable, as: half -ten 
 the half, gnist-ra to sparkle, alsk-ling favorite. 
 
 Obs. 1. The affixes aktig, het, lig, ling, ska^ skap^ al- 
 ways form separate syllables, as: rod-aktig reddish, hurd-het 
 hardness, lyck-lig happy, gron-ska verdure, bo-skap cattle. 
 
 Obs. 2. The consonants dr, sk, sp, st, are not commonly 
 separated, but are placed to the latter syllable, as: klan-dra to 
 blame, a-ska ashes. Id-spa to lisp. 
 
 Compound Avords are divided according to their component 
 parts, as: he-kriga to make war upon, ts-topp icicle^ ned-rycka 
 to pull down. 
 
 The Use of the Capitals. 
 
 Capitals are used as in english, at the beginning of a sen- 
 tence; for proper names &c. — As a mark of respect in let- 
 ters, the pronouns Er you, your, and Du thou, are often 
 written wih a capital. The pronoun J you, should always be 
 a capital. 
 
 Stops and Marks used in TVriting. 
 
 The stops are called in Swedish (,) Komma, (';) Semi- 
 kolon, (:) Kolon, (.) Punkt, (?) Fragetecken, (!) Utrops- 
 tecken. To these may be added () Parenthes, (^\^ Citations- 
 tecken, (-) Bindetecken, (') Apostrof, ( — ) Tankstreck (') 
 Accent, (§) Paragraf, (*) or (-{-) Asterisk. 
 
 The following are some of the most common Abbreviations. 
 
 H.-M. — Hans or Hennes Majestat. 
 
 H. K. H. — Hans or Hennes Kongliga Hogliet. 
 
 S. A. K. — Stormaktigste, Allernadigste Konung. 
 
 DD. KK. KK. — Deras Kongliga Hdgheter. 
 
 R. S. 0. — Riddare af Seraphimer-Orden. 
 
 K. M. O. — Kongl. Majestats Orden. 
 
( 16 ) 
 
 C. S. O.m.St 
 R. S. O. 
 C. N. 0. 
 R. N. 0. 
 C. W. 0. 
 R. W. 0. 
 Th. D. 
 M. D. 
 Phil. Mag. 
 H:r 
 H:iT 
 M. H. 
 
 M. H:rr - 
 Anni. — 
 
 (1. a. 
 
 d. V. s. — 
 
 e. a. g. 
 i. St. f. 
 
 t. o. m. - 
 o. s. V. — 
 s. k. 
 s. d. - 
 
 e. m. - 
 
 f. m. 
 f. d. 
 m. fl. 
 
 m. m. - 
 
 n. V, - 
 
 o. d. 
 
 t. ex. - 
 
 jfr 
 
 kl. 
 
 neml. - 
 
 und. - 
 
 fr. 
 
 K. — Commendeur af Sv^rds-Oiden med slora Korset. 
 
 — Riddare af Svards-Oiden. 
 
 — Commendeur af Nordstjerne-Orden. 
 
 — Riddare af Nordstjerne-Orden. 
 
 — Commendem- af Wasa-Orden 
 
 — Riddare af Wasa-Orden. 
 
 — Theologiae Doctor. 
 
 — Medicinae Doctor. 
 
 — Philosophise Magister. 
 
 Herre 
 Herrar 
 Min Herre 
 Mina Herrar 
 Anmarkning 
 det ar 
 
 det vill saga 
 en annan gang 
 i stallet for 
 till och med 
 och sa vidare 
 sa kallad 
 samma dag 
 eftermiddag 
 formiddag 
 for detta 
 med flera 
 med mera 
 nu varande 
 och dylikt 
 till exempel 
 jemfor 
 klockan 
 nemligen 
 undantag 
 fraga 
 
 — M.r 
 
 — Mess:rs. 
 
 — Sir. 
 
 — Gentlemen. 
 
 — Remark. 
 
 — that is, 
 
 — that is to say. 
 
 — another time. 
 
 — instead of. 
 
 — even. 
 
 — and so on. 
 
 — so called. 
 
 — same day. 
 
 — afternoon. 
 
 — forenoon. 
 
 — formerly. 
 
 — with others. 
 
 — &c. 
 
 — at present. 
 
 — and such like. 
 
 — for instance. 
 
 — compare. 
 
 — o^ clock. 
 
 — namely. 
 
 — exception. 
 
 — question. 
 
( 17 ) 
 
 Part IL 
 ETYMOLOGY. 
 
 CHJJPTJEK 1. 
 
 SUBSTANTIVES. 
 
 In Swedish substantives we observe Articles, Gender, 
 Case and Number. 
 
 ARTICLES^ 
 
 .There are two articles, the indefinite (Obestdmd), and the 
 definite (BesCdmd). 
 
 .The indefinite article is En in the masculine and feminine, 
 and Ett in the neuter; corresponding to a in english, as: En 
 hast a horse, en qvinna a woman, ett bord a table. This ar- 
 ticle is not dechned. 
 
 ,The definite article is Den in the masculine and feminine, 
 Det in the neuter, and in the plural De for all genders : den man 
 or den mannen the man, det hus or del huset the house ; de 
 man or de m'dnnerne the men. 
 
 ,The definite form of a noun is also expressed by only ad- 
 ding, in the singular number, en or n to masculine and femi- 
 nine substantives, and et or t to neuter, as: mannen the man, 
 qvinnan the woman, bordet the table. 
 
 ^In the plural the definite is expressed by adding ne, na^ 
 
 a, en, as: Hdstar horses, hdstarne the horses; Qvinnor ^omon^ 
 
 qvinnorna the women, Nojen pleasures, nojena the pleasures, 
 
 Berg mountains, bergen the mountains. * 
 
 The word Den with its variations may also be considered as 
 
 a demonstrative article or pronoun. 
 
 2 
 
( 18 ) 
 
 Gender, 
 
 There are in Swedish three genders: Masculine^ Feminine 
 and Neuter. The gender of a word does not always depend 
 upon the object which it represents, but often on the form of 
 the word itself, or on custom, as : ett fruntimmer a lady, is 
 neuter; gaia street, is feminine, and I'drdom learning, is mas- 
 culine. 
 
 The following general rules may be given for determining 
 the gender of substantives, either by the Meaning, the Form 
 or by Custom. 
 
 l:o By the Meaning, 
 
 Masculine. 
 
 tt) Those substantives are masculine, which are used to ex- 
 press men's names, titles, offices and trades, and also 
 the males of animals, as; Carl Charles, smed smith, hand- 
 lande tradesman. 
 
 Excepting titles ending in rddj which are neuter, as: Justitierdd 
 Counsellor of Justice, Stadsrdd Counsellor of state. 
 
 b) Words which are used both for males and females, and 
 do not end in «, as: foget bird, ^*^ fish, orn eagle. 
 
 Exceptions: gas goose, sill herring, which are from custom femi- 
 nine, and djur beast, kreatur animal, fa brute, fol foal, not neat (an 
 animal), ok beast of burden, hons fowls, kryp crawling insect, kriik a 
 little creature, hi bee, svin swine, far sheep, lam lamb, kid kid, lejon 
 lion, which are, from the genius of the language, neuter; as also the 
 following words : foster embryo, barn child, hjon person, vittne witness, 
 helgon saint. 
 
 c) The names of lakes and rivers, as also of the Seasons, 
 Months and Days, as: Tkemsenlhe Thames, J/a7«rew the Malare, 
 tyaren the spring, Mars March, Onsdag Wednesday. 
 
 Feminine. 
 Feminine substantives are those which are used to denote? 
 a) The names, titles and employments of women, as: Ca- 
 rolina Caroline, drottning queen, sommerska seamstress. 
 
 Excepting fruntimmer lady qvinnfolk woman, which are neuter. 
 
( 19 ) 
 
 b) The names of females among animals, as: ko cow, ./z'A: 
 bitch; excepting sto mare, which is neuter. 
 
 c) Those words ending in «, which are used both for males 
 and females, as: myra ant, g'ddda pike. 
 
 d) The names of Sciences , Arts and Emotions of the 
 mind, when not neuter from the form of the word, as: ^/o*q^ 
 philosophy, h'dmnd revenge, gl'ddje joy. 
 
 N e Li t e r. 
 
 Those substantives are neuter which are used to express 
 the names of countries, counties, towns and estates, 
 as: Sverige Sweden, Skd?ie Scania, Stockholm. 
 
 The letters of the alphabet are also neuter. 
 
 2:o //// the Form. 
 
 Masculine. 
 
 Those substantives, which end in are in the indefinite form, 
 are masculine, as: j'ngare huntsman, hammare hammer. Except 
 altare altar, which is neuter. 
 
 Feminine. 
 
 Substantives, ending in a, are feminine, as: spira sceptre, 
 docka doll. 
 
 Exceptions: oga eye, ora ear, hjerta heart, dricka beer, schema 
 scheme, tema theme, prisma prism, which are neuter. 
 
 Words ending in e/^e, as : frestelse temptation, hugsvalelse 
 consolation. 
 
 Exceptions: fdngelse prison, hdktelse imprisonment, tdckelse co- 
 vering, spokelse apparition, which are neuter. 
 
 Substantives in het and nad. as : ofverhet superior, saknad 
 regret. Excepting mdnad month, which is masculine. 
 
 Words in ion, and abstract substantives in ing.^ as: nation 
 nation, gerning action. 
 
 Concrete substantives in ing are generally masculine, as : pe?i- 
 ning money, tdrning die. The word ting thing, when preceded 
 by e«, ingen or ndgon, is mascuhne, in other cases neuter. 
 
( 20 ) 
 
 Substantives ending in short aji are feminine, as: vantan 
 expectation, fortrostan cosolation. 
 
 Except lakan sheet, skarlaUaii scarlet, sparlakan bedcurtains, ne- 
 dan interlunium, nystan clew of thread, besman steelyard, hemman 
 farm, which are neuter. 
 
 Neuter. 
 
 Those nouns are neuter, which in the indefinite form end 
 in skap, if the plural have the same form as the singular, or 
 end in er, as: s'dllskap company, grannskap neighbourhood. 
 
 Those in um or i when the latter are not derived from the 
 latin, as: verhum verb, parti party, tryckeri printing-office. 
 
 Those in short ow, as: lexikon dictionary, smullron wild- 
 strawberry. Excepting morgon morning and afton evening, which 
 are masculine. 
 
 All participial substantives in nde, when they signify a state 
 of action or being, are neuter, as: ett jemt talande a constant 
 speaking, ett starkt korande a violent driving. As also some 
 nominal substantives in nde, as: drende errand, hye?ide cushion. 
 
 Obs. Participial substantives which signify persons, are 
 either masculine or feminine according to the sense, as : ew ^««c?- 
 lande a tradesman, den svarande the defendant. 
 
 Words derived from foreign languages, with the accent on 
 the last syllable, and forming the plural like the singular, or by 
 the addition of er, are neuter, as : qvartal quarter, magasin ma- 
 gasine. 
 
 Those substantives that end in t or et in the definite form, 
 are without exception neuter, as: berget the mountain, mjet 
 the pleasure. 
 
 3:o Btj Custom, 
 
 Certain words are by custom feminine, as: aln ell, and 
 wild-duck, bod shop, bok book, bredd breadth, bro bridge, bygd 
 neighbomhood, bar bier, bon prayer, dygd virtue, dorr door, 
 familj family, flit industry, forsamling parish, grind gate, hand 
 hand, hud hide, hojd height, jakt yacht, jord earth, ked chain, 
 konst art, kritik critic, last vice, ld?igd length. Ion wage, makt 
 power, mjblk milk, mull mould, natt night, fiatur nature, not 
 
( 21 ) 
 
 net, ndd grace, mil needle, nod need, orsak cause, otro disbelief, 
 osanning uatruth, pligt duty, qvarn mill, rad line, rand edge, 
 re/ fishing-liae, ros rose, 7*0^ root, rbst voice, 5«A: cause, ^««- 
 ning truth, ^oji? scissors, ^y«7 soul, sked spoon, skrift Avriting, 
 skal basin, ^/«^/ relationship, .y/«rt flat country, socken parish, 
 sol sun, stad town, ^z/;ic/ sin, s'dd seed, ^ffV^^* bed, ?«wrf tooth, 
 tjenst service, tro belief, tyngd weight, tang tong, ull wool, 
 vak hole, t;«/ web, verld world, vetenskap science, vidd width 
 vag scale (for weighing), a rivulet, dder vein, «/^ family, island. 
 
 Obs. 1. The names of females referring to Station, Title, 
 Trade, Nation, are sometimes formed by adding inna to the 
 corresponding mascuUne; as: biskop bishop, biskopinna-, grek 
 a greek, grekinna; v'drd host, vdrdinna. When the masculine 
 ends in e this vowel is omitted, as: dgare owuer, dgarinna; 
 furste prince furslmna. 
 
 Sometimes ska is added to form the feminine, as: Major, 
 Major ska; Professor, Professorska. In some cases are in the 
 masculine is changed to erska in the feminine, as: sdngare, 
 Sanger ska; slosare spendthrift, sloserska. In words denoting 
 a people, ska is used instead of the masculine final syllable, as: 
 Spanior Spaniard, Spanska; HoUdndare Dulchmdu^ ffolldndska; 
 Italienare Italian, Italienska. 
 
 Some masculines undergo a still greater change in forming 
 the feminine, as: Fransos or Fransman Frenchman, Fransyska; 
 Engelsman Englishman, Engelska, Polack Pole, Polska. 
 
 Some ferainines are formed either by ska or ijuia, as: sdn- 
 gerska or sdngarinna^ tjuserska or tjusarinna enchantress. In 
 some few cases essa or issa is used, as: prijis, prinsessa; ba- 
 ron, baronessa; profet^ profetissa; poet, poetissa. 
 
 Obs. 2. In speaking of animals ska is never used in for- 
 ming the feminine; sometimes inna is added to the masculine, 
 as: Lejon lion, Icjoninna; bjorn bear, bjornina; varg wolf, 
 varginna; asna ass, dsninna\ but the word hona is more fre- 
 quently added, as: elefanthona she elephant, rdfhona she fox, 
 
 In some cases different words are used for the masculine 
 and feminine, as: hund dog, hynda or tik bitch; A^>^^^s/ stallion, 
 sto mare ; iupp cock ; hona ben. 
 
( 22 ) 
 
 Case. 
 
 Swedish substantives are changed for the sake of case only 
 in the genitive^ which is formed hy the addition of s, as: En 
 gosses bok a boy's book; Flickans hatt the girl's hat. 
 
 Obs. Proper names in es and us retain the latin genitives, Z5 and i. 
 
 Number, 
 
 The plural of substantives is formed by adding or, ar. er 
 or en, in some words the singular and plural are alike *). In 
 the definite the pkual is formed, as before mentioned, by adding 
 we, na, a or en, as: spira sceptre, konung king, dygd virtue, 
 rike kingdom, I'drare teacher; in the plural spiror, konungar, 
 dygder, riken, I'drare', and in the definite plural spirorna the 
 sceptres, konungarne. dygderna, rikena^ Idrarne. 
 
 Substantives taking or in the Plural are: 
 
 Those that end in a ia the singular, as : Krona crown, 
 kronor ', gala street, gator', tafia picture, /<7^or. 
 
 A few words ending in consonants also take or', those of 
 the mascuHne gender are: nummer number, stbfvel hoot, korsel 
 carriage, toffcl slipper, span chips, svan swan; in the plural 
 numror, stofior, korslor, toffior, spdnor, svanor. The femi- 
 nine are, vad calf of the leg, ros rose, vug wave, regel rule, 
 dder vein; plural vador, rosor, vagor, reglor, ddror^ but 
 vdg scale for weighing, and regel or rigel bolt, take ar. 
 
 Obs. 2. The word fdrg colour, can take either or or er ; and 
 slofvel boot either or or ar. 
 
 In some substantives e is occasionally used in the singular 
 instead of «, as: skugge for skugga shadow, hjesse for hjessa 
 brain, vane for vana custom, Idge for Idga flame, vdrme for 
 v'drma warmth. 
 
 *) In the Swedish grammars at present in use, these different forma- 
 tions of the plural are called declensions, consequently five, and 
 examples are given accordingly. The author thought, however, 
 that for the english student at least, the system here follow^ed 
 would be much easier, and he has hesitated less in adopting it, as 
 in all other languages the declension is made to depend on the 
 variation of the cases, and not only on the formation of the plural. 
 The system here followed is in accordance with the present etymo- 
 logy of the Swedish suhstantives, which, though they formerly liad 
 distinct cases, liave now only a genitive. 
 
( 23 ) 
 
 Flagga a flag, almanacka almanac, yxa axe, kofta a short 
 jacket for women, are sometimes written^a^-^, almanack, yx^ koft. 
 Some words formerly took u in the genitive, hence we have 
 still the form furugren the branch of a fir, varupris the price 
 of an article. — This u was afterwards changed to o, as : dufvo- 
 rosl the voice of a dove, kijrkogdrd chiirch-yard, a sido aside, 
 //// spillo to destruction. 
 
 Exercises. 
 Give the plmal and definite form <^c. of the following nouns: 
 stdfvel boot, ros rose gumma old woman, tajla picture, Jlicka 
 girl, piga maid-servant, kyrka church, lag a flame, vdg wave, 
 f'drg colour, ader vein. 
 
 Substantives with the Plural in ar are: 
 All those ending in ing, as: en yngling a youth, sanning 
 truth, forhdttring improvement. 
 
 The names of trees, as: al alder, hdgg bird's cherry; and 
 the names and titles of women, as: brud bride, moder mother, 
 with some others, which cannot be placed under any general head. 
 Those words, which end in e in the singular, drop that letter 
 before the final syllable ar, as : di^oppe drop, droppnr. But when 
 the singular ends in any other vowel, it is retained, as: brG 
 bridge broar. 
 
 Those substantives that end in short «r, e/, en^ er drop the 
 vowel in these syllables in the plural, as: axel shoulder, axlar. 
 As also afton evening, aftnar; morgan morning, morgnar; 
 djefvul devil, djejlar. 
 
 The words dotter daughter, and moder mother, change the 
 vowel in the first syllable, as: dotter pi. dottrar, moder pi. 
 modrar. 
 
 The definite of the plural is generally formed by adding ne, 
 sometimes na^ as: konungarne the kings, ^/o/Zranz^ the daughters. 
 
 Exercises, 
 
 Give the plural and definite form &c. of the following sub- 
 stantives: brud bride, dr'dng man-servant, gosse boy, sanning 
 truth, dotter daughter, mane moon, gaffel fork, timme hour, 
 oken desert. 
 
( 24 ) 
 
 Substantives taking er in the Plural are: 
 
 All that are of foreign origin with the accent on the last 
 syllable, as: agent agent, eremil hermit, ceremoni ceremony, in 
 the plural ag enter, eremiler^ ceremonier. 
 
 Words ending in het or nad in the singular, as nyhet news, 
 manad month; also polysyllables ending in dr or i in the sing, 
 with the accent on the final syllable, as: konsln'dr artist, parti 
 party, excepting bi bee, which takes n in the plural. 
 
 Substantives, ending in else or skap, also take er in the plu- 
 ral, as: bojelse incUnation, egenskap property. Those in skap, 
 when neuter^ may be the same in the singular and plural. 
 
 Proper names from foreign languages generally take er, as: 
 Aristoteles pi. Aristoteler. Those ending in o take in the plu- 
 ral ner^ as: Cato, Catoner ; Cicero, Ciceroner. 
 
 The definite plural of nouns in er is generally formed by 
 na^ as: br'dnderna the brands, dygdernaihQy'wivLQS. 
 
 If the singular end in any other vowel than i, the plural is 
 formed by adding only r, as: ko cow, kor ^ ta toe^ tar : frdnde 
 r ehtion^ frdnder. Excepting foreign words with the accent on e, 
 which take er, as: ide idea, ideer ^ arme army armeer. 
 
 In words ending in el or er without an accent, the e in 
 these syllables is dropped in the plural, as: /wma-^c^ muscle, mw^A:- 
 leri fabel fable, fabler. 
 
 Some words change the vowel in forming the plural, as: ^oA 
 book, booker (bok beech-tree is in the plural bokar') rot root 
 rotter, these double the consonant also, the following do not: 
 bot a fine, bbter; ledamot member, ledam'dter ; stad town, ^/ii- 
 der; son son, soner ^ bokstaf letter, bokst'dfver ; bonde peasant, 
 bonder^ natt night, Ji'dtter ^ potates potatoe, pot'dter. 
 
 Monosyllables in and and ang change the vowel, as: and 
 duck, Under; brand brand, brdnder -, hand hand, h'dnder;tand 
 tooth, tdnder ; rand border, r Under j strand shore, strdnder; 
 land country, land or lander; (the former, when it refers to piec- 
 es of land, the latter of different countries) tang tong, t'dnger; 
 stang pole, stdnger. — gung time, makes ganger, but when 
 it means walk or path, it makes gangar in the plural. 
 
( 25 ) 
 
 Exercises* 
 
 Give the plural and definite forms of the following nouns: 
 Skald poet, smed smith, park park, hand hand, bokslaf letter, 
 bok book, manad month, ro^ root, A:o cow, /fl^e/ fable, ^awrf tooth. 
 
 Substantives taking n in the Plural are: 
 
 Those that are of the neuter gender and end in a vowel, as : 
 dike ditch, diken^ arbete work, arbeten; Idfte promise^ lof ten; 
 spdnne buckle, spdmien. 
 
 Excepting polysyllables in i and are and participial substan- 
 tives in nde, which denote a person, as : Jtskeri fishery, stu- 
 derande student. 
 
 The definite plural of these substantives is generally formed 
 by adding a to the indefinite, as: sp'dnnen buckles, spdnnena 
 the buckles, dpplen apples, dpplena the apples. 
 
 Obs.: jrende errand, regimente regiment, fangelse prison, brd- 
 de deal-board, have a double plural, as: drender or drende/ij regimen- 
 ttr or regimenteiij fdngelser or fdngelsen^ hrdder or hrdden, the 
 latter when taken in the sense of chess-boards. 
 
 The following monosyllables also take n in the plural: bi 
 bee, bo nest, fr'6 seed, fd beast, hid knee, ny new-moon, skrd 
 guild, spri yard, spo switch, strd straw, sto mare. These nouns 
 take et in the definite singular though in conversation the e 
 is not pronounced. 
 
 Hjerta heart makes hjertan in the indefinite plural, oga 
 eye, bra ear, ostra oyster, have the following plurals, ogojiy 
 oron, ostron, and in the definite form bgonen. oronen, ostronen-, 
 oslron is sometimes used as the singular. 
 Ex ercises. 
 
 Give the plural and definite form &c. of the following nouns: 
 iofle promise, spdnne buckle, slycke piece, fro seed, bo nest, 
 knd knee, sto mare, bga eye, or a ear. 
 
 Substantives that are theSame in Both Numbers are: 
 All masculine nouns in are, as: skomakare shoe-maker, /«- 
 kare doctor, bag are l3aker, snickare carpenter. Participial sub- 
 stalives in nnde used for persons, as: resande traveller, stude- 
 rande student, handlande tradesman. Words in er used to denote 
 
( 26 ) 
 
 the inhabitants of a country, as: en Egyptier an Egyptian, and 
 words that denote measure when used in reckoning, as: /oi^ foot, 
 daler dollar. 
 
 Those substantives that end in are change e to ne in the 
 definite plural, as: I'drare teachers, I'drarne the teachers. 
 
 There are also some neuter substantives ending in a conso- 
 nant which are the same in both numbers, as: bord table, ^or^/ 
 tables, barn child, barn children; these take en in the definite 
 plural, as: barnen the children, burden the tables. 
 
 Obs 1. The words kamrerare treasurer, officerare officer, sekre- 
 terare secretary, sometimes drop the final are in the singular number, 
 and are written kamrer, officer^ &c., but it is always retained in the 
 plural. 
 
 Obs. 2. Hammare haoimer, kamrnare chamber, nafvare auger 
 make in th€ plural, hamrar, kami-ar, nafrar; kdllare cellar can be 
 both kdllrar and kallare. Finger finger makes either ^Azg^er or Jinqrar 
 in the plural. 
 
 Obs. 3. Hufvud head is in the indelinile plural both hujvud and 
 hujvuderij the latter sometimes contracted to hufven or hufvunj in 
 the definite form hufvudena, hufvena or hufvuna the heads. 
 
 Obs. 4. Man man or husband, is generally written man in the 
 plural, though sometimes manner. Gas goose makes gass in the plural. 
 
 Exercises. 
 
 Give the plural and definite form &c. of the following noniis : 
 arbetare workman, bagare baker, dagdrifvare sluggard, kopare 
 purchaser, Jssijrier Assyrian, lejon lion, y«/ choice, ^erg- moun- 
 tain, Jltare altar. 
 
 ADJECTIVES. 
 
 Swedish adjectives have in general the same form for the 
 masculine and feminine, but in the neuter a ^ is added, as : /tf/i- 
 per brave, neuter tappert^ lycklig happy, neuter lyckligt, *) 
 
 *) Swedish grammarians usually divide the adjectives into two declen- 
 sions, placing under the first all that have a separate form for the 
 neuter gender, as: god good, godl ; */or large 5«or/ ; and those, 
 
( 27 ) 
 
 The same may be observed of perfect participles in d, as: 
 dlskad loved, neuter dlskadl, 
 
 Obs. 1. Monosyllables that have a final vowel take double 
 t in the neuter, as: hla blue, hlatti, ny new, nytt. 
 
 Obs. 2. If the masculine end in a double consonant it is 
 retained before t, as: sail happy sdllt^ t^ygg secure tryggt', 
 excepting adjectives in nn and participles in dd, which drop one 
 of the final consonants, as: gr ami ^i^d^nA^ grant; bestridd d\s,^w- 
 ted, beslridt; and also those with a double consonant before d, 
 as: byggd built, st'dlld placed, in the neuter bygdt, stdldt. 
 
 Obs. 3. If the masculine end in an unaccented en, the n 
 is changed to t in the neuter, as: trogen {d\{\\h\\^ troget ; liten 
 little, litet. — Ingen no one, makes bitet in the neuter. 
 
 In forming the definite masculine, e is generally used in the 
 higher style, though for the sake of euphony a is very frequently 
 applied in conversation. In the feminine and neuter genders, a is 
 used. Carl den djerfve, Charles the bold; Den stora qvinnan, 
 the great woman. Det stora rummet, the great room. 
 
 Obs. 1. Polysyllables in ad accented, as also superlatives in 
 ast, take in the definite form only e, both in the singular and 
 plural, as: Den v'dlsinnade mannen, the good-natured man. De 
 stadgade ynglingarne, the steady youths. Den billigaste for- 
 dran, the most reasonable claim. 
 
 Obs. 2. Adjectives ending in «/, e/, e^z^, er unaccented, drop 
 the a or e in these syllables in the definite form, as: gammal 
 old, rfew gamle mannen the old viidxi\ trogen faithful, den trog- 
 ne tjenaren, the faithful servant. 
 
 Obs. 3. Lilen little makes lille or lilla in the definite, en 
 liten gosse, a little boy, den lilla gossen, the little boy. Nagon 
 some, makes nagra, and annan other andra, both in the definite 
 form and in the plural number. 
 
 Obs. 4. Ra raw, bid blue, grd grey, can, in conversation, 
 both in the plural number and. in the definite form, either take 
 
 thai are ihe same in all genders, form the second declension, as: 
 cikta pure, allena alone. — The system here followed has been 
 adopted for the same reasons, that are given under the head w/^/wJer 
 in the chapter on substantives. 
 
( 28 ) 
 
 the additional a or not, as: del rd or raa kbttel, (he raw meat; 
 de?i bid or blda himmelen, the bkie heaven ; de gra or grda 
 h'dstarne, the grey horses. 
 
 Adjectives ending in tt or t after another consonant take e 
 or a in the definite form and in the plural, though the same in 
 all genders, as: Idtt easy, den Idtta hoken, the easy book, I'dtla 
 hbcker, easy books. 
 
 Those adjectives that end in short a or e and also those in ^5 
 are never changed either on account of gender, number or definite 
 form, as: iikta pure, allena ixlone^ frcmmande strange, utvertes 
 outward, inhordes mutual. 
 
 The plural form of Adjectives is the same as the definite, as : 
 den goda qvinnan the good woman, goda qvinnor good women, 
 de goda qvinnorna the good women ; akta guld pure gold, dkta 
 sanningar pure truths; en fremmande person a strange person, 
 fremmaiide personer strange persons. 
 
 The Coiitparisoii of Adjectives. 
 
 Swedish adjectives have three degrees of comparison ; the Po- 
 sitive, the Comparative and the Superlative. 
 
 The comparative is formed by adding are to the positive, and 
 the superlative by ast, as: ^/^o;2 beautiful, ^A-o/zare more beautiful, 
 skonast most beautiful. 
 
 The comparative is never changed either for form (definite 
 or indefinite) or number. 
 
 The superlative takes e in the definite in both numbers, but 
 in the indefinite is unchanged, as: Han dr Idrdast he is most 
 learned. De dro skonast they are most beautiful; Den rikaste 
 person the richest person. De Idrdaste arbeten the most learn- 
 ed works. 
 
 Obs. 1. When the positive ends in a, the comparative is formed 
 by adding only re^ and the superlative by stj as : noga particular, no- 
 garej nogast. 
 
 Obs. 2. Adjectives of two or more syllables in al, elj en, er 
 without accent, drop the vowel in these final syllables in the compara- 
 ive and superlative, as: t'ogen faithful, trngnnre, irn^nast. 
 
( 29 ) 
 
 For the sake of euphony the comparative is sometimes form- 
 ed by mera more, and the superlative by mesl most; especially 
 in polysyllables that end in ad or isk^ as: godhjertad good 
 hearted, mcra godhjertad, mest godhjertad; nitisk zealous, 
 mera nitisk, mest nitisk. 
 
 Some adjectives cannot be compared, as: hdger right, z^ew- 
 sfer left, udda odd. 
 
 The following adjectives are irregular. 
 
 Positive. 
 
 Comparative. 
 
 Superlative. 
 
 Dnlig bad, 
 
 sdmre, 
 
 sdmst. 
 
 Elak naughty, bad, 
 
 vdrre, 
 
 vdrst. 
 
 Gammal old. 
 
 dldre, 
 
 didst. 
 
 God good, 
 
 bdttre, 
 
 bdst. 
 
 Grof coarse, 
 
 gr'dfre, 
 
 grdfst. 
 
 Hog high, 
 
 hdgre, 
 
 hdgst. 
 
 Liten little. 
 
 mindre. 
 
 minst. 
 
 Lag low. 
 
 Idgre, 
 
 Idgst. 
 
 Lang long, 
 
 Idngre, 
 
 Idngst. 
 
 Mycken much, 
 
 mera, 
 
 mest. 
 
 Mdngen many, 
 
 flera. 
 
 de fleste. 
 
 Ndra near, 
 
 ndrmare, 
 
 ndrmast, (ndst). 
 
 Smd pi. small. 
 
 smdrre, 
 
 de minsta (smdrste). 
 
 Stor large. 
 
 stdrre^ 
 
 stdrst. 
 
 Trdng narrow, 
 
 trdngre.) 
 
 trdngst. 
 
 Tung heavy, 
 
 tyngre, 
 
 tijngst. 
 
 Ung young. 
 
 yngre, 
 
 yngst. 
 
 Some of these are sometimes compared regularly, as : ddlig, ddli- 
 gare, ddligast; elakj elakare^ elakast ; gammal, gamlarCj gamlast; 
 grof^ grofvare, grofvast ; lag (in the acceptation of base) Idgare, 
 lagastf trdng, trdngare, trdngast. 
 
 Numeral Adjectives^ 
 
 The Cardinal Numbers. (GrundtaL) 
 noil, 1 en, ett; 2 tva, tu, tvenne; 3 tre, trenne; 4 fyra, 
 5 fem, 6 sex, 7 sju, 8 atta, 9 nio, nie, 10 tio, tie, 11 elfva, 
 12 tolf, 13 tretton, 14 fjorton, 15 femton, 16 sexton, 17 sjut- 
 
( 30 ) 
 
 ton, 18 adeilon, 19 nittoii, 20 tjugii, tjiigo, tjiige, 21 tngii en, 
 22 tjiigii tva, 30 tretlio, trettie, 40 fyilio, fyratio, fyitie, 50 fem- 
 tio, femtie, 60 sextio, sextie, 70 sjiittio, sjuttie, 80 attio, attalio, 
 attie, 90 nittio, nittie, 100 ett hundra, hiindrade, 1,000 ett tu- 
 sen, tiisende, 10,000 tiotiisen 100,000 ett lumdratusen, 1,000,000 
 en million. 
 
 In certain forms of expression tu is generally used instead 
 of tvd, as: klockan dr tu it is two o^clock; ett, tu^ tre one, 
 two, three (as an exclamation); skalen gick mitt itu^ the basin 
 broke in two. And tvenne, trenne^ are sometimes used instead 
 of tva; tre, as : Han har gjort tvenne resor till sjos. he has 
 made two voyages to sea; Cato hade fores att sig trenne saker," 
 Cato had determined on three things. 
 
 The english word both is translated into Swedish with beg- 
 ge^ bade or beggedera, wiiich admit of a genitive form, as: 
 Till begges vdr fdgnad to the pleasure of us both; Beggede- 
 ras lefnad, the life of both. Beggetva and bddatva are also 
 sometimes used. 
 
 Obs. 1. Tjuguett 21, Trettiotva 32 &c can also be expressed by ett 
 och tjugu, tva och trettio &c. 
 
 Obs. 2. Och and, is not used after hundra, as: hundra fem 105, 
 hundratrettiofyra 134. 
 
 Obs. 3. Substantives are formed of the cardinal numbers as follows : 
 en etta, en wduj en trea &c. up to 12; in the definite form e«artj tfaaa, 
 trean &c., and in the plural ettorna, tvdorna, sexorna, liorna &c. 
 
 Obs. 4. For the year it is usual in Swedish to write dr (year) 
 ett-tusen-atta-hundra-fyrtionio. 
 
 The Ordinal Numbers. (Ordningstah) 
 
 Del or deft forste-a^ the first. 
 
 andre-a^ — second. 
 
 — tredje^ — third. 
 
 — fjerde, — fourth. 
 
 — — — femte, — fifth. 
 
 — — — sjette^ — sixth. 
 
 — — — sjunde, — seventh. 
 
 — — — uttonde, — eighth. 
 
( 31 ) 
 
 Uet or den niotide, 
 
 — — — tionde, 
 — elfte, 
 
 tolfte, 
 
 — — — treltonde, 
 
 — fjortoiide, 
 
 — femtonde, 
 
 — sextonde, 
 
 — — — sjuttonde, 
 
 — adertonde^ 
 
 mttonde, 
 
 — — — tjug'onde, 
 
 — — — tjuguforste, 
 
 tjugondeandra, 
 
 trettionde, 
 
 — — — fyrtionde (fyrationde)^ 
 femtionde, 
 
 — — — sextionde^ 
 
 — — — sjuttionde. 
 
 — attiondc (dttationde), 
 
 — — — nittionde^ 
 
 hundrade^ 
 
 — tvahundrade, 
 
 — tusende^ 
 
 — tiotusende, 
 
 hundratusende, 
 
 the ninth. 
 
 — tenth. 
 
 — eleventh. 
 
 — twelfth. 
 
 — thirteenth. 
 
 — fourteenth. 
 
 — fifteenth. 
 
 — sixteenth. 
 
 — seventeenth. 
 
 — eighteenth. 
 
 — nineteenth. 
 
 — twentieth. 
 
 — twenty first. 
 
 — t^yenty second. 
 
 — thirtieth. 
 
 — fortieth. 
 
 — fiftieth. 
 
 — sixtieth. 
 
 — seventieth. 
 
 — eightieth. 
 
 — ninetieth. 
 
 — hundredth. 
 
 — two hundredth. 
 
 — thousandth. 
 
 — ten thousandth. 
 
 — hundred thousandth. 
 
 Obs. 1. Instead of treitiondeforsta^ den en och trettionde &c. 
 can also be used sometimes. In conversation it is usual, in compound 
 ordinal numbers under 100, to leave out the nde, as: instead of tfugon- 
 deandrUj t/ugU'undra, for femtiondesjette, femtiosjette &c. In large 
 numbers the ordinal form is never used to more than the last or the 
 two last figures, as : den fern tusen fyra , hundra dttionde sjette or 
 dttiosjette. 
 
 Obs. 2. Fractions are thus denominated | en half, ^ en tredje- 
 del, \ en fjerdedel^ ^ en femtedel &c. One and a half is expressed by 
 halfannan or en och en half. Once, twice, thrice &c. are expressed 
 by en gang, tvd gdngerj tre ganger &c. 
 
 Obs. 3. Double and treble are in Swedish dubbel or sometimes 
 
( 32 ) 
 
 tvadubbelj tredubbel &c. and twofold, threefold, tvd/aldig, trefal- 
 
 Exercises, 
 4, 6, 9, 3, 1, 7, 2, 8, 5, 17, 10, 15, 11, 19, 13, 16, 12, 
 18, 14, 20, 23, 37, 35, 46, 41, 59, 57, 64, 72, 73, 81, 97, 
 103, 109, 246, 465, 6,138, 10,675, 15,423, 58,367, 467,594, 
 571,672. 
 
 {See Exercises for the Nouns.) 
 
 €HJlPT£R 3. 
 
 PRONOUNS. 
 
 The pronouns are divided in Swedish into eight kinds. Per- 
 sonalia, Reflexiva, Riciproca, Demojistrativa, Possessiva, Rela- 
 tiva, Interrogativa and Indefinita. 
 
 1. Personalia. 
 
 The Subjective, Possessive and Objective are the 
 only cases that are subject to declension \ the other cases are formed, 
 as in english, by the use of prepositions before the objective. 
 
 First Person. 
 
 Singular. 
 
 Plural. 
 
 
 Sub. Jag I. 
 
 n we. 
 
 
 Poss. Min mine. 
 
 F&r our. 
 
 
 Obj. Mig me. 
 
 Oss us. 
 Second Person. 
 
 
 Sub. Du thou. 
 
 I or ni ye. 
 
 
 Poss. Din thine. 
 
 Eder yours. 
 
 
 Obj. Dig thee. 
 
 Eder you. 
 Third Person. 
 
 Singular. 
 
 
 Masculine. 
 
 Feminine. Common. 
 
 Neuter. 
 
 Sub. Han he. 
 
 Hon she. Den. 
 
 Det it. 
 
 Poss. Hans his. 
 
 Hennes hers. Dess. 
 
 Dess its. 
 
 Obj. Honom him. 
 
 Henne her. Den. 
 
 Det a. 
 
( 33 ) 
 
 Plural. 
 The same in all genders. 
 Sub. De they. 
 Poss. Deras theirs. 
 Obj. Dem thera. 
 Obs. In the old style mins, dinSj vdrs, eders were used; the s 
 is now dropped, excepting in eders or ers before some titles, as: Eders 
 or Ers Majestdt, your Majesty. 
 
 Du is always used in Swedish, when thou would be applied 
 in english, as, in the biblical style, to God and in Poetry. In 
 conversation the word du can only be applied to relations, in- 
 timate friends and servants. *) 
 
 Ni is seldom used in speaking to a single person, it is 
 considered a degrading expression. In some cases, however, as 
 at masquerades &c. the word ni is used. In speaking to a per- 
 son of lower rank, who, is but little known, the word han or 
 hon is used instead of du, 
 
 Vi, like the english we, is used by monarchs in proclama- 
 tions &c. as: Fi Oscar &c. bjude &c. ; and also occasionally by 
 public speakers. 
 
 Sjelf^ in the plural sjelfva^ is often added to the perso- 
 nal pronoun for the sake of emphasis, as: Ha7i sjelf var dcr^ he 
 was there himself. 
 
 2. Reflexiva. 
 
 The reflexive pronouns are the same as the objective of the 
 per: pro: excepting in the third person, Avhich is sig. They are 
 mig^ dig^ OSS er. Ex.: Jag bemddar mig, I exert myself; Du 
 bemodar dig, you exert yourself. Fi roa oss^ we amuse ourselves. 
 
 *) It is usual that persons not related, after having been acquainted 
 some time, or wishing to be on a more intimate fooling, and to put 
 aside the use of the titles, which is such a burthen to Swedish con- 
 versation, before using the word du to each other, propose hrors- 
 skdl (brother's health), when they drink and shake hands; after 
 which du is adopted. — Attempts have been made by several 
 enlightened individuals in Swedish society to put aside this constant 
 repetition of the title, but as yet without success; it is, however, 
 to be hoped, that vanity and prejudice will in lime be made to 
 yield to common sense. 
 
 3 
 
( 34 ) 
 
 / rorden er, you moved * yourselves. Hafi skadade sig^ he hurt 
 himself. 
 
 3. Reciproca. 
 
 The reciprocal pronouns, hvaraiidra, hvarannan or hvarann 
 answer to the english each other, as: De berdmma hvaran- 
 dra, they praise each other. 
 
 4. Demonstrative. 
 
 The demonstrative pronouns are: den, det, plu de; denne, 
 denna, detla^ plu desse dessa, ex. : den mannen that man. de 
 hockerne those books, denna qvinna this woman, dessa h'dstar 
 these horses. 
 
 Obs. 1. Dens is used sometimes for den persons, as: dens namn 
 that person's name. 
 
 Obs. 2. Det is sometimes used instead of att, tbat, as: fomuf- 
 tet befaller oss, att icke hastigt saga, det vi iiro fullkomligen upp- 
 lyste, Tbe understanding commands us not to say hastily, that we are 
 perfectly enlightened. 
 
 Obs. 3. Sometimes in the law style, thj- is used instead of det, 
 dettd &c., as: J thy attj seeing that (^instead of, / det att.) I thy mdl, 
 in this case. 
 
 Obs. 5. In conversation the expressions den hdr, den der, and 
 their plurals, are often used, as : den hixr boken, this book ; den der taf- 
 lan, that picture. This form is not considered vulgar, as this here 
 book would be in english. 
 
 Obs. 5. Samme or samma is often added to den, for the sake of 
 emphasis, as: Den samme som kom, the same that came; den samma 
 is sometimes used instead of denj as: Hon tog token och salde den- 
 samma. she took the book and sold it. 
 
 5. Possessiva. 
 
 The possessive pronouns are divided, l:o: into those that 
 denote one owner, and 2:o: those that denote more than one. 
 
( 35 ) 
 
 o ^ 
 
 
 (t> 
 
 Cf3 
 
 rs SS 
 
 O J3- 
 
 H? 
 
 
 03 Co*, 
 
 o ?5^ 
 
 ft, 
 
 ^5p 
 
 o o 
 "■ o 
 
 o - 
 
 "^ o 
 
 on .^ 
 
 O r« 
 
 D 
 
 ft) cr 
 
 o c 
 o <^ 
 
 5^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 ,-s o ■** 
 
 S S. s 
 
 f^ 
 § ^' 
 
 5^- ft) 
 
 « C3 
 
 
 
 Cr, 2 "^ 
 
 s ^ « 
 
 s a* 5 
 
 ^ o 
 
 
 
 ao f» 
 
 r^ !=r cw c a 
 
 2 ^ 
 
 $P 2 
 
 a 
 
 ^ :? 
 
 
 
 
 
 a: 
 
 
 
 as 
 en 
 
 
 
 
 - ^ 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 »2 
 
 
 
 rb 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ft 
 
 
 
 
 B 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 '^ 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 fD 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 H 
 
 So ft> 
 
 
 D- 
 
 a 
 
 ft. 
 
 
 S 
 
 ft, 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 o T' 
 
 
 as 
 
 3 
 
 ft> 
 
 
 j5: 
 
 B 
 
 S 
 ft 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 t^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 •' 
 
 
 Si- 
 ft, 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ft. 
 
 
 
 o 
 ft 
 
 
 en 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 ft 
 
 
 C3 
 O 
 
 o 
 
 (X, 
 
 
 o 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 :^ 
 
 o 
 
 
 ft) 
 
 
 
 fi 
 
 ^ 
 
 •^ 
 
 
 5L* 
 
 * 
 
 & 
 
 
 o 
 
 II 
 
 ^ IT! 
 
 
 o 
 
 a 
 
 P' 
 
 f6 
 
 B 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 ? 
 
 S 
 
 
 p 
 ft» 
 
 as 
 
 • 
 
 
 p 
 
 "^ 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 • 
 
 
 S5 
 
 '^ 
 
 
 (TD 
 
 v> 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ft 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 -5 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 c« 
 
 C3 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 C/J 
 
 
 
 » 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 n3 
 
 5S 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 s 
 
 
 
 c/9 
 
 as 
 
 3 
 
 Cr5 
 
 f 
 
 as 
 
 
 t-a 
 
 
 Cf? 
 
 
 ^ s; S^ ^ 
 
 s* (^ 
 
 a B 
 
 2 1 
 
 ^ B 
 
 «-* p 
 
 =r * 
 
 a 3 
 
 c»> • 
 
 5: 2 
 
 1 
 
 __ 
 
 Ofc* 
 
 ^ 
 
 as 
 
 a 
 
 * 
 
 vT- 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 P- 
 
 p* 
 
 
 H 
 
 p"^ 
 
 
 
 
 as 
 
 2. 
 2= 
 
 
 
 C<s 
 
 
 •t 
 
 
 
 
 
 t» 
 
 
 
 p^ 
 
 
 § 
 
 
 
 ss* 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 O5 
 
 ^ 
 
 55 
 
 *n 
 
 
 
 ft. 
 
 ^ 
 
 ft> 
 
 
 I' 
 
 B 
 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 ' 
 
 S^ 
 
 * 
 
 
 p^ 
 
 '^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 SS' 
 
 1 
 
 P- 
 ft. 
 
 
 
 P- 
 
 ft) 
 
 ■-s 
 
 
 
 ft) 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 1 
 
 12: 
 
 
 
 
 ft. 
 
 
 F 
 
 
 ft) 
 
 
 
 
 ^d. 
 
 •-J 
 
 
( 36 ) 
 6. Relaliva. 
 
 The relative pronouns are : Hvilken, who or which ; Som, who ; 
 and Hvad, what. Som and Hvad are indeclinable. 
 Hvilken is thus declined: 
 
 Singular. Plural. 
 
 M. F. N. Mas. Fern. Neu. 
 
 Sub. Hvilken, Hvilket^ Hvilka-e, who. 
 
 Poss. Hvilkens, Hvars, HvilketSf Hvars, Hvilkas -es, whose. 
 Ob. Hvilken, Hvilket, Hvilka-a, whom. 
 
 Obs. 1. Hvad is sometimes used instead of Hvilken, Hvilket, ov 
 Hvilka, as: Hvad [Hvilka] vigtiga pligter/ "What important duties! 
 Hvad {Hvilket) redligt nit! What honourable zeal! 
 
 Obs. 2. Den, det, dem, are properly demonstratives, but are 
 sometimes used instead of the dative or accusative of Hvilken, as: En 
 man den alia hevisa aktning, A man to whom all show respect. 
 
 7. Interrogativa, 
 
 The interrogative ponouns are, Hvilken^ Hvilkendera, Hvem, 
 Ho, Hvad! Hvilken is decHned in the same way as the relative, 
 and is used either with or withotit a substantive, as: Hvilken 
 dr deniia person ? Who is this person ? Hvilket hus kopte han ? 
 Which house did he buy? Also in exclamations, as: Hvilken 
 skbnhet! What a beauty! Hvilken man! What a man! The ar- 
 ticle is, in such cases, left out in Sxyedish. 
 
 Obs. 1. Hvilkendera, neuter Hvilketdera, '\s com^oxxnAeA oi Hvil- 
 ken and dera, formerly derra or therra, an old genitive plural of den 
 or then, so that Hvilkendera means properly, Hvilken a f dent? which 
 of them? The same may be observed of Endera, one of the two, Nd- 
 gondera ,^some one; Hvardera^ each; //i^cwf/cra^ neither; Beggedera,ho\\i. 
 
 Obs. 2. Hvem is used only as a substative; it has in the geni- 
 tive Hvems, as: Hvem har sagt del? Who has said it? Hvems dr det? 
 Whose is it? 
 
 Obs. 3. Ho is only used in the Biblical style, where it is applied 
 instead of Hvem, as: Ho dr den? Who is that? 
 
 Obs. 4. Hvad is indeclinable, and corresponds, as an interrogative, 
 to the cnglish what, as: Hvad dr del? What is that? 
 
( 37 ) 
 8. Tndefinita, 
 
 The principal indefinite pronouns are: Man, one or they 
 (in a general sense); En, one; Ndgon, some, any; Annan, 
 other; Hvarje, each, every; Hvilken som helst^ whosoever. 
 
 Man always takes the verb in the singular, and, as reflexive, 
 takes sig or ew, as: Man tycker om del, One likes it. Man bor 
 ej kasta sig i far or, One should not throw oneself into dangers; 
 Man vet ej hvad som kan hmida en. One does not know what 
 may happen to one. 
 
 En makes ens in the possessive, as : Det cir ens eget fel, 
 om man &c. It is one's own fault, if one &c. The definite form 
 is e?ie or ena, as: Den ene eller den andre. The one or the 
 other, Ena, ones, is very seldom used after adjectives ; we 
 say in english: These are good pencils, but those are bad ones; in 
 Swedish : Dessa dro goda blyertspennor, men de der aro daliga. 
 The little ones, is expressed by : De smd ,• though sometimes 
 in conversation ena may be used, as: Sddana smd vackra ena, 
 Such pretty little ones. 
 
 Nugon is in the neuter ndgot, and in the plural ndgra. 
 There is no word in Swedish answering exactly to any; Har 
 han ndgra bar? Has he any berries? Gif mig ndgra, Give me 
 some. Han har icke gjori ndgot i dag, He has not done any 
 thing to day. Jag skall visa dig ndgot^ I will show you 
 something. 
 
 Annan is in the neuter annate and in the pi. and definite 
 form andre-a', En annans egendom, another's estate. Andra 
 utsigter^ other views. Har du icke en annan bok? Have you 
 not another book? 
 
 Hvarje makes in the possessive, hvarjes. 
 
 Hvilken or Hvilka som heist, is in the neiifer Hvilket som 
 heist, Hvad som heist or Hvad heist, as: Hvilken som heist der 
 md vara. Whosoever may be there ; Hvad heist han gor, What- 
 soever he does. 
 
 {See Exercises for the Pronouns.) 
 
( 38 ) 
 
 CHAPTJER /i. 
 
 VERBS. 
 
 The Swedish verbs may be thus divided, *) l:o Active: a) 
 transitive^ b) intransitive, 2:o Passive: and 3:o Deponent: 
 a) transitive^ b) intransitive. 
 
 Active verbs end in a in the infinitive, as: att dlska, to 
 love; att bygga, to build; and they are transitive, when they 
 can be used in the passive form, as: att sk'dra, to cat; att skd- 
 ras, to be cut. 
 
 The passive is formed by adding s to the active, as: att 
 dlskas, to be loved; att hyggas^ to be built. 
 
 The deponent verbs are those which have a passive form, 
 but not a passive meaning, as : att andas, to breathe ; att lyckas^ 
 to succeed; att hrottas, to wrestle. 
 
 OI)s. 1. Some passive verbs are occasionally used as deponents, as: 
 alt narra, to deceive,' att narras, to lie; afT Zraj^^ to meet a person ; 
 att trdjf'as, to meet each other. 
 
 Obs. '2. When a verb is only used in the third person, it is call- 
 ed impersonal. 
 
 Conjugation. 
 
 There are in Swedish three conjugations, known by the form 
 of the supine, (^see regular verbs.) 
 
 In forming some of the tenses, auxiliary verbs are used, as: 
 hafva, to have ; vara., to be ; skola, shall ; vilja., will ; ma, 
 may; kunna, can; blifva, varda, become, be. 
 
 The following general remarks should be observed. 
 
 l:o In the singular number there is no change on account 
 of person; and in the plural, the second person always ends in 
 n. The first person plural may end, either in a or e, but the 
 third, only in a. 
 
 The following denominations are also observed. 
 
 A verb is called Bejlexivum, when it acts upon the subject, as: 
 Han forh'dfver sig, he prides himself. Verbum Reciprocum al- 
 ways ends in s and denotes a mutual action, as: De brottas, they 
 wrestle. P'erbum Inchoativum denotes a gradual assuming of a 
 state or property, as: Att blekna, to grow pale; Att kaltnaj to grow 
 cold ; Att dldras^ to grow old. f^erbiim dimiiiutivum denotes a 
 decrease in the power of action, smdskralla to titter. 
 
( 39 ) 
 
 2:0 In some instances, especially in the higher style of lan- 
 guage, the present of the conjunctive generally ends in e, in all 
 three persons, except the second person plural, which takes n; 
 usually, however, md is used with the infinitive. 
 
 3:o The present participle always ends in nde,as: kallande^ 
 calling; troende, believing. 
 
 Hafva is conjugated as follows. 
 
 Jtt hafva, to have. 
 
 In dicati V. 
 
 Presens. 
 Singular. Plural. 
 
 Jag hafver or kar, I have. f^i hafva or ha, we have. 
 
 Du hafver thou hast. / hafven or han you have. 
 
 Ha7i hafver — — he has. De hafva or ha they have. 
 
 Imperfectum. 
 Jag hade, I had. Fi hade, we had. 
 
 Du hade, thou hadst. / haden, you had. 
 
 Hati hade, he had. De hade, they had. 
 
 Perfectum. 
 Jag har haft^ I have had. Fi hafva haft, we have had. 
 
 Du har haft^ thou hast had. / hafven haft, you have had. 
 Han har haft^ he has had. De hafva haft, they have had. 
 
 Plusquamperfectum. 
 Jag hade haft^ I had had. Fi hade haft, we had had. 
 
 &c. &c. &c. &c. 
 
 i:sta Futur, 
 Jag shall hafva^ i shall or will Fi skola hafva, we shall or 
 have. will have. 
 
 &c. &c. &c. &c. 
 
 ^:dra Futur, 
 Jag shall hafva haft^ I s^all Fi skola hafva haft, we shall 
 have had. have had. 
 
 &c. &c. &c. &c. 
 
( 40 ) 
 
 Imperativ, 
 Haf^ have thou. Hafvom, let us have. 
 
 Hafven, have ye. 
 
 C o II j Li n k t i V. 
 
 Presens. 
 
 Jag ma hafva or Jag hafve, I Ft ma hafva or Fi hafve, we 
 
 may have. may have. 
 
 Du ma hafva or du hafve^ thou / man hafva or / hafven^ you 
 
 mayst have. may have. 
 
 Han ma hafva or hanhafvCi De ma hafva or Da hafve^ they 
 he may have. may have, 
 
 Imperfekt. 
 Jag skulle hafva, I might have. Ft skulle hafva, we might have. 
 
 Perfekt. 
 
 Jag ma hafva A«/>, I may have Fi ma hafva haft, we may 
 
 had. have had. 
 
 Plusquamperfekt. 
 
 Jag skulle hafva haft, I might Ft skulle hafva haft, we might 
 
 have had. have had. 
 
 Infinitiv. 
 
 Pres. Mt hafva to have, Perf. Jtt hafva haft^ to have had, 
 
 Futur. Alt skola hafva, to be about to have, Supin. haft, had. 
 
 Particip. 
 Pres. Hafvande, having ; Perf. Hafvande haft, having had. Futur, 
 Skolande hafva^ being about to have. 
 
 Vara, to be, is thus conjugated. 
 
 I n d i c a t i V. 
 
 Presens. 
 Singular. Plural. 
 
 Jag dr, I am. Fi aro, we are. 
 
 Du dr, thou art. / dren, you are. 
 
 Han dr, he is. De dro, they are. 
 
( 41 ) 
 
 Imperfectum. 
 Jag var^ I was. Ft voro, we were. 
 
 Du var, thou wast. / voren, you were. 
 
 Han var, he was. Be voro, they were. 
 
 Perfekt. 
 Jag har varit, I have been. Fi hafva varit, we have been. 
 
 The other tenses are formed as in Hafva, substituting only 
 vara or varit, for hafva or hafvit. 
 
 The form of Skola shall, is seen in the conjugation of the 
 other verbs. Md makes in the imperfect mdtle. Kunna is an 
 irregular verb under the first conjugation. 
 
 Obs. Shall is sometimes used in the sense of it is said, 
 as: Han shall hafva rest, It is said that he has started. 
 
 Blifva^ become or be. This verb takes the former accepta- 
 tion generally before an adjective or substantive, and the latter, 
 when used as an auxiliary, as: Han blef shichlig, he became 
 clever. Hon hlef straffad^ she was punished. 
 
 Varda, varder^ vardt has the same acceptation as hlifva, 
 but is seldom used; it is found principally in the biblical and 
 law styles, as: Farde Ijusl och del vardl Ijus, Let there be 
 light, and there was light. The imperfect vardt is, however, 
 sometimes used in conversation, as: Han vardt ertappad, he v/3ls 
 taken. 
 
 The word lur is sometimes used as an auxiliary, and ex- 
 presses a supposed reality, approaching certainty, as: Han Idr 
 resa i morgan. It is supposed he will start tomorrow\ This 
 verb has only the present tense, and makes Idra in the plural. 
 
 Tor expresses only a supposition, with less certainty than 
 Ldr, as : Hon tor homma, she will perhaps come. It makes tor- 
 de in the imperfect tense. 
 
 Maste, properly an imperfect, but also used as present and 
 future, expresses a necessity, and is generally translated into 
 english with must or was obliged, as: Mennishan maste do, man 
 must die. / gar maste jag shrifva, yesterday I was obliged to 
 Write. / morgon maste jag resa, to morrow I must start. The 
 
( 42 ) 
 
 form of expression: Jag har m&si Idsa, I have been obliged to 
 read; Han hade mast springa, he had been obliged to run, is 
 occasionally used. 
 
 The Regular Verbs, 
 
 The three conjugations are distinguished principally by the 
 ending of the supine. 
 
 In the first conjugation the supine ends in at, as: tala 
 speak, talat spoken. 
 
 In the second conjugation the supine ends in t, after a con- 
 sonant, as: kopa buy, kbpt hoxx^ht. 
 
 In the third conjugation the supine ends in it, as: taga 
 take, tagit taken. 
 
 First Conjug:atioii. 
 
 Presens ends in — ar. 
 Imperfekt — — ade. 
 Siipinum — — at. 
 Part. perf. — — ad, 
 
 A c t i V. 
 
 I ndic ativ. 
 Presens, 
 
 Plural. 
 Fi kalla, we call. 
 / kallen, you call. 
 De kalla, they call. 
 Imperfekt. 
 
 Plural. 
 Fi kallade, *) we called. 
 
 Perfekt. 
 Jag har kallat, I have called. Fi hafva kallat, we have called. 
 The other tenses are formed as in Hafva. The Imperative 
 makes in the singular kalla., pi. kallom, 2:e person kallen. 
 
 Singular. 
 Jag kallar, I call. 
 Du kallar, thou callest. 
 Han kallar.^ he calls. 
 
 Singular. 
 Jag kallade, *) I called. 
 
 ■) Throughout the verbs, as is before mentioned, the singular is the 
 same in all three persons; in the plurar the first and third are 
 alike, and the second ends in en. 
 
( 43 ) 
 P a s s i V. *) 
 
 I ndi c ativ. 
 
 Presens, 
 Jag kallas^ I am called. Fi kallas, we are called. 
 
 Du kallas^ thou art called. / kallens, you are called. 
 
 Ha?i kallas, he is called. De kallas, they are called. 
 
 Imperfekt. 
 Jag kallades, I was called. Fi kallades, we were called. 
 
 Du kallades, thou wast called. / kalladens^ you were called. 
 Han kallades, he was called. De kallades, they were called. 
 
 Perfekt. 
 
 Jag har kallats^ I have been Fi hafva kallats, we Itave been 
 
 called. called. 
 
 Plusqumperfektum. 
 
 Jag hade kallats, I had been Fi hade kallats, we had been 
 
 called. called. 
 
 i:sta Futur. 
 
 Jag skall kallas^ I shall be called. Fi skolakallas , we shall be called. 
 
 ^:dra Futur. 
 Jag skall hafva kallats, I shall Fi skola hafva kallats, we shall 
 have been called have been called. 
 
 Imperativ. 
 Kallas, be thou called. Kalloms, let us be called. 
 
 Kallens, be ye called. 
 Conjunctiv, 
 Presens. 
 Jag ma kallas or Jag kallas, Fi ma kallas or vi kallas^ we 
 I may be called. may be called. 
 
 Imperfekt. 
 Jag skulle kallas, I might be Fi skulle kallas, we might be 
 called. called. 
 
 ') The passive voice can also be conjugated with the verb hlifva^ as : 
 Jag blir kallad^ I am called; han blef kallad, he was called; 'Aaw 
 har hlifvit kallad, he has been called; han hade hlifvit kallad, 
 he had been called: vi hade hlifvit kallade, we had been called. 
 
( 44 ) 
 
 Perfekl. 
 Jag md hafva kallats, I may Ft ma hafva kallats^ we may 
 have been called. have been called. 
 
 Plusquamperfekt. 
 Jag skulle haf Da kallats, I xm^hi Fi skulle hafva kallats, we 
 have been called. might have been called. 
 
 Infinitiv. 
 Pres. All kallas, to be called. Perf. Jtt hafva kallats, to 
 have been called. Futiir. Jtt skola kallas, to be about to be 
 called. Sap. Kallats, been called. 
 
 Participium. 
 Perfekt. Kallad, called. Comp. pref. Hafvande kallats, having 
 been called. Futur. Skolande kallas, being about to be called. 
 
 By this scheme of the passive form, it wiir be observed, that 
 every part of an active verb becomes passive by the addition of an s. 
 
 The- majority of the Swedish verbs belong to the first conju- 
 gation, especially: 
 
 l:o Those that end in era, ra after a consonant, iga or 
 ska, as: Regera govern, Hedra honour, Fdrf'drdiga prepare, 
 Onska wish. 
 
 2:o Those that end in la, na, sa, ta preceded by a differ- 
 ent consonant, as: Tdjla to compete, Drunkna to drown, Omsa 
 to change, Fdnta to wait. 
 
 There are some exceptions to this rule, as: Niimna to name, Ncipsa 
 to punish, which belong to the second, and Brisia to fail, to the third 
 conjugation. 
 
 But, if the final syllables above mentioned, be preceded by 
 the same consonant as that in the syllable, the verb may belong 
 either to the first conjugation, as: Skalla to produce an echoing 
 sound, Stanna to stop, Gissa to guess, Fatla to seize ; the second, 
 as: Befalla lo command, Begynna to begin, Hvdssa to sharpen, 
 or the third, as: Htilla to hold, Finna to find, Sitta to sit. 
 
 Obs. : The supine, in the first conjugation, is pronounced like the 
 neuter of the passive participle in the singular number, but ends in at, 
 while the participle in the neuter gender ends in adt, as : Han har 
 alskat, he has loved: Barnet ar dlskadtj the child is loved. 
 
( 45 ) 
 
 The following verbs are, according to the supine, of the 
 first conjugation, but are irregular in other respects. 
 
 Infinitive. 
 
 Present. 
 
 Imperfect. 
 
 Imperative. 
 
 Heta to be named. 
 
 heter 
 
 hette. 
 
 het. 
 
 Kuniia to be able. 
 
 kan {pi. kunna.) 
 
 kunde^ 
 
 
 
 Lefva to live, 
 
 lefver, 
 
 lefde, 
 
 /./. 
 
 Ligga to lie, *) 
 
 ligger, 
 
 lag. 
 
 liSS- 
 
 Lita to depend. 
 
 litar, 
 
 lilade, 
 
 litaility 
 
 Sitta to sit, 
 
 sitter, 
 
 satt (pi. sutto) 
 
 , sitt. 
 
 Tiga to be silent, 
 
 tiger. 
 
 teg, 
 
 tig. 
 
 Feta to know, 
 
 vet. 
 
 visste. 
 
 vet. 
 
 Fetta to face, 
 
 velter, 
 
 vette, 
 
 
 
 Most of the deponent verbs are conjugated according to the 
 first conjugation, as: Jndas to breathe, Dagas to dawn, Gnab- 
 bas to squabble, Nalkas to approach, Harmas to be vexed, Fred- 
 gas to be angry, Fistas to sojourn, Afundas to envy, Lyckas 
 to succeed. 
 
 The deponent verbs are conjugated like the passive voice of 
 the activQ verbs, excepting that they have no participle perfect; 
 they cannot, consequently, be constructed with blifva: not.) Jag 
 har blifvit andad, but Jag har andats, I have breathed. Han 
 skall vistas, he shall reside. 
 
 Exe 
 
 rcise. 
 
 Conjugate the following verbs: Dansa, to dance^ Frukta, to 
 fear; Fdgra, to refuse; Ligga, to lie ; Lefva, to live; Sitta, to sit; 
 Tiga, to be silent; Feta, to know; ^ndas, to breathe; Nalkas^ 
 to approach. 
 
 Second Conjug^atl on. 
 
 Presens ends in er. 
 
 Imperfekt — de or te. 
 
 Supinum — t after a consonant. 
 
 Perf. Part. — d or /. 
 
 •) Ligga makes legat in the supine. 
 
( 46 ) 
 
 
 A k t i V. 
 
 
 I n di c ativ. 
 
 
 Presens. 
 
 Sing. 
 
 P 1 11 r. 
 
 hojer, I bend. 
 
 Fi bbja^ >Ye bend. 
 
 
 Imperfekt. 
 
 bojde, I bent.- 
 
 Fi bojde, we bent. 
 
 Perfekt. 
 Jag har bojt, I have bent. Ft hafva bojt, we have bent. 
 
 The other tenses are formed as in kalla. The Imperative is 
 boji bend thou, pi. bojom, let as bend, bbjen, bend ye. 
 
 The passive is formed by adding s, (see kalla). 
 
 Obs. 1. Many verbs, which properly belong to the first conjuga- 
 tion, follow the second for the sake of brevity, as: spela, spelade [spelte]* 
 spelat [spelt). The final syllable ar in the present, distinguishes those 
 which belong to the first conjugation. 
 
 Obs. 2. When / or r precedes the a in the infinitive, the final 
 syllable er is often omitted in the present indicative, as: Att hora to 
 hear, tdla to bear, make Jag hor I hear, Jag tal I bear, instead of 
 horer, tdler. 
 
 Obs. 3. Some verbs form the imperfect with dde, as: l:o Those 
 that have da after a vowel in the infinitive, when the supine ends in 
 dtj the mas. and fem. of the perf. participle in dd, and the neuter of 
 the participle in dt, as: Leda to lead, ledde led, supine ledt part, ledd. 
 In the same way, pryda to adorn, Tdixda to clothe, foda to feed. Ex- 
 cepting those which belong to the third conjugation, as: lida to suffer, 
 bjuda to invite. 
 
 2:o Those that end in any other vowel than a in the infinitive, in 
 which case the supine ends in tt^ the perf. participle in dd, in the 
 neuter dt^ as: ske to happen, skedde happened, supine skedt, per. part. 
 skeddj neuter skedt. Tro to believe, trodde, trottj trodd, trodt. In 
 the same way, bo to dwell, fly to flee, sy to sow, forebrd to reproach. 
 
 Obs. 4. Those verbs, which end in the infinitive in ka, na with 
 one- n, pa, sa, ta, take in the imperfect te instead of de, and in the 
 supine and perf. part, tj as: smeka to caress, smekte, smekt. Krona to 
 crown, krontCj kvont; kopa to buy, kopte, kopt, Idsa to read, Idste, last. 
 
 Obs. 5. Those deponent verbs, which belong to the second conju- 
 gation, take des in the imperfect, and in the supine ts, as: blygas to 
 
( 47 ) 
 
 blush, blygdes, blygls; djerfvas to dare, djerfdes, djerfts } skdmmas 
 to be ashamed, skdmdes, shdmts ; hofvas to beseem, hofdes^ hojls. 
 
 Obs. 6. Some verbs change the \0Avel in the imperfect, supine and 
 perfect participle, as: 
 
 Present. 
 
 Imperfect. 
 
 Supine. 
 
 Perf. Part. 
 
 Jag hringar I 
 
 bring, 
 
 bragte, 
 
 tragi. 
 
 bragt. 
 
 — h'or 
 
 ought, 
 
 borde^ 
 
 bort, 
 
 
 
 — dvdljes 
 
 dwell, 
 
 dv aides, 
 
 dvalts^ 
 
 
 
 — ddljer 
 
 conceal, 
 
 dolde, 
 
 dolt, 
 
 dold. 
 
 — glndjer] _ 
 
 oniadden. 
 
 iglddde, 
 
 iglddt. 
 
 \glddd. 
 
 — gidder J 
 
 ^AUMvlV^XJ.^ 
 
 \gladde, 
 
 \gladt. 
 
 \gladd. 
 
 — gdr 
 
 do. 
 
 gjorde, 
 
 gjort, 
 
 gjord. 
 
 — krdfver - 
 
 demand, 
 
 ikrdfde, 
 ykrafde^ 
 
 [krdft, 
 \kraft, 
 
 \krdfd. 
 \krafd. 
 
 — Idgger - 
 
 lay, 
 
 lade, 
 
 Idggt, 
 
 laggd. 
 
 — smdrjer - 
 
 anoint, 
 
 smorde, 
 
 smort. 
 
 smord. 
 
 — spdrjer - 
 
 ask. 
 
 sporde, 
 
 sport, 
 
 spord. 
 
 — stddjer 
 
 hire, 
 
 stadde, 
 
 stadt. 
 
 stadd. 
 
 - sdger 
 
 say. 
 
 sade, 
 
 sagt. 
 
 sagd. 
 
 — sdljer 
 
 sell, 
 
 s&lde, 
 
 salt. 
 
 sdld. 
 
 — sdtter 
 
 set. 
 
 satte, 
 
 salt, 
 
 salt. 
 
 — tdmjer 1 
 
 tame. 
 
 Udmde, 
 
 jtdmt. 
 
 (tdmd. 
 
 — tamer J 
 
 
 [tamde, 
 
 [tamt. 
 
 [tamd. 
 
 — tores 
 
 dare. 
 
 tordes, 
 
 torts^ 
 
 
 
 — vdljer 
 
 choose. 
 
 valde, 
 
 valt. 
 
 vald. 
 
 
 
 (vdnde, 
 
 (vdnt^ 
 
 ivdnd. 
 
 — vdnjer 
 
 accustom, 
 
 \vande, 
 
 1 va?it. 
 
 \vand. 
 
 The follo^\ 
 
 ing verbs 
 
 also belong 
 
 to the second conjugation, 
 
 but are still more irregular. 
 
 
 
 Infinitive. 
 
 Present 
 
 Imper. 
 
 Supine 
 
 . Per. Part. 
 
 Jttd'6 to die, 
 
 ddr, 
 
 dog, *) 
 
 dott, 
 
 ddd. 
 
 — fa to obtaii 
 
 1, /«>, 
 
 fick, pi. Jingo, *) f&tt. 
 
 fdngen **) 
 
 — ga to walk 
 
 , g^f^ 
 
 gick pi. gingo, *) gatt, 
 
 gdngen 
 
 — hafva to have, hafver 
 
 hade^ 
 
 haft, 
 
 hafd. 
 
 
 (har), . 
 marked * form the conjunctive as follo\ 
 
 
 *) The verbs 
 
 vs, doge^ftnge. 
 
 ginge, logCj sage, stode. 
 I Ibland fadd i Per. Part. 
 
( 48 ) 
 
 Infinitive. Present. Imper. Supine. Perf. Part. 
 
 j4tl le to smile, ler, log\ *) leti, 
 
 — mdta to measure, mdter^ matte, matt {m.atet), matt (mdten). 
 ~ — se to see, ser, <y«^, *) sett, sedd. 
 
 — sMlja to separate, skiljer^ skilde, skill, skild. 
 
 — sta to stand, star, stod, *) stdtt, 
 
 — st'ddja to support, stodjer, stddde, stddt, stddd. 
 
 — tva to wash, tvdr, tvadde^ tvagit, tvdtt^ tvagen, tvddd. 
 
 Exercises. 
 Conjugate the following verbs: bygga, to build; ringa, to 
 ring ; pldja, to plough; tdnka, to think ; stdmma, to summon ; sdlja, 
 to sell ; sdga^ to say ; vdlja, to choose : se, to see ; gd, to walk ; 
 do, to die ; le, to smile. 
 
 Tliird Conjug^ation. 
 Presens ends in — er, 
 Imperfekt is a monosyllable and alters 
 the vowel of the first syllable of the infinitive. 
 Supinum ends in — it, 
 Perf. Part, in — en. 
 A k t i V. 
 Indicativ. 
 Presens. 
 Singular. Plural. 
 
 Jag lager. I take. Vi taga, we take. 
 
 Imperfekt. 
 Jag tog, I took, n logo, we took. 
 
 Perfekt. 
 
 Jag har tagit, I have taken. Fi hafva tagit, we have taken. 
 
 The other tenses are formed as in kalla. The Imperative is 
 
 in the sing. Tag: 3:rd per. Tage, plur. Tagom, Tagen, Tage. 
 
 The passive is formed by adding ^, as in the other conjugations. 
 
 The participles of the passive voice are: perf. I'agen newitr 
 
 taget, plu. tagne-a taken: Compound perfect. Hafvand'e varit 
 
 tageut or Hafvande tagits having been taken. Futurum: Sko- 
 
 lande tagas being about to be taken. 
 
 Obs. 1. This conjugation seems to be the oldest, and includes some 
 of the verbs most commonly in use. 
 
( 49 ) 
 
 OJjs. 2. Those verbs, which end in la or ra in the infinitive, 
 drop the er in the present, as: Alt gala to crow, han gal, not han 
 galeVj he crows; Att mala to grind. Jag mal I grind; Att bava to 
 bear. Jag bar I bear. 
 
 With regard to the chaage of the vowel, the following 
 rules should be observed: 
 
 ^ long is changed to 0^ as: Fara to start, ja^ /or I started: 
 Draga to draw; Jag drog I drew. Excepting /^ar a to be. imp. 
 var, phi. voro: and Far da to become, vardt, phi. vordo. 
 
 A long is changed to E, as: Grata to weep, gret wept, 
 Lata to sound, let sounded. Except lata to permit, imp. /rt7; and 
 sla to strike, imp. slog. 
 
 A and A short are changed to 6. as: Falla to fall, foil', 
 Hdlla to hold, holl 
 
 I long is changed to E, as: .fizYa to bite, Z>e/^,- Except ^z/t;a 
 to give, gaf, phi. gafvo. 
 
 I short is changed to A in the singular and to U in the 
 plural, as: Finna to find, fajin found, plii. funnoi Binda to 
 bind, hand, plu. hundo, 
 
 U is changed to 6, as: ^y^f/a to invite, hjod or ^orf,- 
 Sjungn to sing, sjong sung. 
 
 F is changed in the imperfect to 6. and the supine and 
 perf. part, to U, as: Frysa to freeze, /ro.y hoze^ frusi't frozen: 
 Flyga to fly, ^oV flew, Jlugit flown. 
 
 short occurs only in the imperfect of Lopa to run, lopp, 
 plu. lupo, part. /wjyiY. 
 
 Obs.: The Imperf. Indicative has the same form in all persons, 
 as before noticed; but sometimes the plural has a different vowel from 
 the singular, as is shown above. 
 
 The Imperf. Conjunctive is formed from the Imp. Indie, only 
 by the addition of an e. when the Imp. Indie, has only one vowel ; 
 but when it has difiFerent vowels in the singular and plural, the Imp. 
 Conj. is formed by the same final letter (e) added to the primitive 
 syllable of the plural, as: salt sat. pi. suttOj conj. sutte. 
 
 "When the verb changes the vowel twice, the first vowel is retained 
 in the sing. Imp. Indie. ^ as: from bdra to carry, jag bar I carried, 
 and the second vowel in the plural indicative, the imperfect conjunctive 
 and the supine and perf. part., as: vi buro we bore, Jag bure I might 
 bear, Jag har burit I have borne, buren borne. 
 
 4 
 
( 50 ) 
 
 . Elicit I I I I ^ f If :t^ 
 
 
 
 
 ^ill-^Tl II 3 > til Mi 
 
 a: 
 
 »3 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 ^ 
 
 o 
 
 ~ I- 1 1 s I'll 1 1 I U -~ ^ ^lUt^Ji; 3." a f 
 
 a- «c ^ "^ i 
 
 S. a: ^"^ • 
 
 Bj^ccososccosha*^ 05 t5c''>-'^^?3«. 5>,5>^ a^ a. ^^ ^^ 
 i^ i § .^ § ^ ^ i I 1^ I a' ^ • g P .- ^^ -^ i ?* ^ 
 
 "V 
 
( 5» ) 
 
 Some intransitives of this conjugation have the corresponding 
 transitives in the second, as: 
 
 Present. 
 
 Imperfect. 
 
 Supine. 
 
 Intransitive. Brinner burn. 
 
 brann^ 
 
 brunnit. 
 
 Transitive. Br'dnner burn, 
 
 brdnde. 
 
 brant. 
 
 Intransitive. Faller fall, 
 
 foil, 
 
 fallit. 
 
 Transitive. F'dller fell. 
 
 fdllde, 
 
 fdlll. 
 
 But when the verbs are the same in the present, the dif- 
 ference is not so particularly observed, as: 
 Intransitive. Smaller make a report, small {smdlde) , smalt. 
 Transitive. Smaller strike, smdlde, smalt. 
 
 Intransitive. Fdger, Aveigh, vdgde (vog'), vdgit. 
 
 Transitive. Vdger, weigh, vdgde, vdgt. 
 
 Some verbs follow both the first and third conjugation, as: 
 Pres. Imp. Supine. 
 
 Jag simmar I swim, ['^^^^^^^ 'i^^^]' 
 
 \samm, summit. 
 
 Jag tvingar oblige, [t^^^^S^de, Uvingat. 
 
 \tvang. [tvungit. 
 
 Some follow the second and third, as: 
 
 Jag grdfver I dig, U'^'^de, igrdft. 
 
 [g'^of, [grdfvit. 
 
 Jag smider, forge, U^i^de, {smidL 
 
 \smed, ysmidt. 
 
 Exercises. 
 
 Conjugate the following verbs : Bj'uda to invite, Finna to find, 
 Fara to travel (start), Bita to bite, Sjunga to sing, Frysa to 
 freeze, Bdra to carry, Flyga to fly, Gifva to give, Sid to strike, 
 Falla to fall, Skdra to cut, Brinna to burn, Jta to eat. 
 [See Exercises for the f^erbs.) 
 
( 52 ) 
 CHAPTOR S. 
 
 PARTICLES. 
 
 The particles are divided, as in English, into Mverbs, Pre- 
 positions, CoMjww(io?is and Interjections. 
 
 Adverbs, 
 
 Among the adverbs most commonly in use are the following, 
 1:0 Of Place: Hvar, Hvarest where, Ehvar wheresoever, 
 H'dr here^ Der there, Utantill \yithoi\t^ Innaniill within^ Framtill 
 in the front, Bak behind, Baktill backwards, Nagonstades some- 
 where, Allest'ddes every where, Hvart^ Hvarth'dn whither, Hit 
 hither, Dit thither, Utdt outwards, Inat inwards, Framat forwards, 
 Bakat backwards, Nedat downwards, Hvarifrdn whence^ Hdri- 
 fran hence, Derifran thence, Utifrdn from without, Inifrdn from 
 within, Bakifrun from behind, Framifrdn from before. 
 
 Obs. : The particles Upp up, Ner down, Ut out, In in, Fram 
 forwards, Bori away. Hem home, imply action; but if a vowel be added, 
 they denote a state of being, as: Han gick upp, he went up; Han dr 
 uppe, he is up; Hon sprang ner, she ran down; Hon dr nere, she" is 
 down, and so with Inne, Borta and Hemma. 
 
 2:o Of Time: Nu now, Forr before, Fordom formerly, 
 Framdeles in future, Hadanefter., hereafter, Tidigt early, Sent 
 late, Snart soon. Sir ax immediately, Nyss just now, Nyligen 
 lately, Bedan already, Dd when, Jlnnu still, yet, Alltid always, 
 Aldrig never, Ndgonsiji ever, Ofta often, Stundom sometimes, 
 Dd och dd now and then, Sdllan seldom, Merendels most com- 
 monly. 
 
 3:o Of Manner: Fdl well, Ilia ill. Hum how, Ndgorlun- 
 da tolerably, Forgdfves in vain, Sdledes consequently, Gerna 
 willingly, Svdrligen with difficulty, Temligen tolerably, Sdrdeles 
 particularly, Sd so, Ldtteligen easily, Synnerligen especially. 
 
 4:o Of Interrogation: Hvar where, Hvart whither, Hvar- 
 fore why. Hum how. 
 
 5:0 Of Affirmation: Ja^ Jo, yes, Alldeles exactly, Fisser- 
 ligen certainly, Sannerligen verily. 
 
 6:o Of Negation: Nej no, Icke not, Ej not, Ingalunda 
 by no means. 
 
( 33 ) 
 
 Most adjectives can be changed to adverbs by adding t to 
 the masculine, as: Facker beautiful, Vackerl beautifully, Klok 
 wise, Klokt wisely, langsam slow, idngsamt slowly. 
 
 Some Adverbs may be compared in the same way as adjec- 
 tives, as: Idngsamt^ Idngsammare, Idngsammast; hdgt highly, 
 hogre^ hogst^ or with mar a and mest^ others are irregular, as : 
 Positive. Comparative. Superlative. 
 
 P'dl well, B'dttre^ Bast. 
 
 Ilia ill, P"drre^ Vdrst 
 
 Gerna willingly, Hellre. Heist. 
 
 Ldnge long, Ldngre^ Ldngst, 
 
 Snart soon, Snarare Snarast, 
 
 Ndra near, Ndrmare.^ Ndrmast, 
 
 Fjerran far, Fjermare^ Fjermast. 
 
 Mycket much, il/er, J/era, Mest. 
 
 There are besides many adverbial expressions, as : dels (from 
 del part), dags (from dag day), tals (from tal number): Dels 
 Mr och dels der, partly here and partly there ; Hum dags., at 
 what time; Tusendtals by thousands, &c,, which are best learned 
 by practice. 
 
 Prepositions 
 
 The most common Prepositions are the following: 
 Jlf by, of: Bakom behind. Bland among, Bredvid beside, 
 Efter after, Framfor before, Frdii from, Forbi past, Genom 
 through, Hos at, with, Inom within, Emallan.^ mellan between, 
 iemte together with, Midtuli amidst, Emot.^ Mot against, towards, 
 Ndra near, Om about, Ofvanpd above, Pd^ Uppd on. Under 
 under, Uppfbr^ up, Utfore down, ZTr, Utur out of, Utan without, 
 Utmed along. Fid at, nigh, Jt to, for, Ofver over. 
 
 Conjunctions, 
 
 The most common conjunctions are: 
 Och and, Bade both, Som as, Filer or, Antingen either, 
 Hvarken neither, Ej heller nor, An than, Men but, /7i^fl« but, 
 
( 54 ) 
 
 Om if, Allenasi if only, Sa framt provided that, I fall in 
 case, N'dr^ Da when. _ 
 
 Interjections, 
 
 Some of the most common interjections are: 
 0! Ah I Ackl alas, Jjl Ah I Nd! well! Ha! Hor! hear! 
 f^e! woe! 
 
 {See Exercises for the Particles,) 
 
( 55 ) 
 Part III. 
 
 SYNTAX. 
 
 CHAPTER 1. 
 
 1. SUBSTANTIVJES. 
 
 The Definite Article. ^ 
 
 The application of the definite article is almost the same in 
 Swedish as in English. 
 
 Qossarne Ids a. The boys read. 
 
 Taflan dr vacker. The picture is beautiful. 
 
 In the following cases, however, the languages differ. 
 
 «/) In Swedish the definite article is frequently used in sen- 
 tences, where the noun is taken in its most extensive meaning, as: 
 Karleken var starkare an hatet. Love was stronger than hatred. 
 Dygden segrade. Virtue conquered. 
 
 Aran ledde honom. Honour led him. 
 
 ft) In nouns denoting number^ weight or measure the de- 
 finite form is used, as: 
 
 Tva shillings paret. Two shillings a pair. 
 
 Sex francs skalpundet. Six francs a pound. 
 
 Aderton riksdaler foten. Eighteen riksdaler a foot. 
 
 c) Titles, ending in a vowel or in more than one consonant, 
 often take the definite article, otherAvise they generally follow the 
 same rule as in English, as : Secreteraren />, Secretary D, Pro- 
 sten E^ Provost E ; Biskop B^ Bishop B. 
 
 d) When a title is used without the person's name, the defi- 
 nite form is generally used, as: 
 
 Fill Generalen vara sa god? Will you have the goodness. 
 
 General ? 
 Har Frun var it der? Have you been there, madam? 
 
 Herrn har aldrig varit hdr. You have never been here, sir. 
 
( 5e ) 
 
 Obs.: In some cases the definile form may be used, when the 
 name is added, as: Skolldraren B. har varit hdr, M:r B., the teacher, 
 has been here. Especially to the first title, when more than one are 
 used, as; Biskopen, Doktor E. 
 
 e) The definite article is sometimes used, when in English a 
 possessive pronoun would be applied, as: 
 Han hade hatten i handen. He had his hat in his hand. 
 
 Hon gaf honom armen. She gave him her arm. 
 
 The Indefinite Article. 
 
 The indefinite article is generally applied in Swedish as in 
 English, as: 
 
 En stor stad. A great town. 
 
 Han har en hast. He has a horse. 
 
 In the following instances the two languages differ. 
 
 «) In English, a is generally placed after such and half.) 
 as also after an adjective preceded by ao, too or a^ ; in Swedish, 
 the article is in all these cases placed first, as: 
 En sadan bok. Such a book. 
 
 En sa vacker malning. So fine a painting. 
 
 Ett halft apple. Half an apple. 
 
 En allt for stor kammare. Too great a chamber. 
 
 Ett sa godt hus som hans. As good a house as his. 
 
 6) The indefinite article is frequently omitted in Swedish, 
 in cases where it would be used in EngHsh, especially before 
 titles and after Hvilken.^ when used in an exclamation. 
 Han dr general. He is a general. 
 
 Hon dr grefvinna. She is a countess. 
 
 Hennes bror dr soldat. Her brother is a soldier. 
 
 H:r B. dr fransman. M:r B. is a Frenchman. 
 
 Jag far svar i dag. I shall receive an answer to day. 
 
 Hvilken vacker hast I What a beautiful horse! 
 
 Hvilken mdngd folk! What a number of people! 
 
 The Genitive Case. 
 The apphcation of the genitive in Swedish is the same, in 
 most cases as in English, as: 
 Fadrens glddje. The father's joy, 
 
 Gossens flit. The boy's industry. 
 
( 57 ) 
 
 Obs. 1. When the names of Swedish towns, markets 4ic. 
 are preceded by a proper name, the latter is often placed in the 
 genitive form, as: 
 
 Svenges Rike. The Kingdom of Sweden. 
 
 Stockholms Idn. The county of Stockholm. 
 
 Lysviks socken. The parish of Lysvik. 
 
 Obs. 2. When the name ends in s or in a vowel, the 
 genitive form is not used, as: 
 
 Festeras stad. The town of Vesteras. 
 
 Orebro Idn. The county of Orebro. 
 
 Obs. 3. In such expressions as: A parcel of books, A bot- 
 tle of wine; A set of plate &c., the particle is left out in Swedish, 
 and they are expressed thus: Etl parti backer^ En butelj vin, 
 En silfver-servis» 
 
 Obs. 4. The preposition Till is sometimes followed by a 
 genitive, as: Sitta till bords, to sit at table, Ligga till sdngs, 
 to keep one's bed. Fara till sjos och till lands, to travel by sea 
 and by land. Fdlja en till vdgs, to accompany one part of the 
 way. Gora ndgon till viljes., to comply with a person's wish. 
 But when a particular object is denoted, the genitive is not used 
 after till^ as: Ga till bordet, to go to the table. Han gick till 
 sjon, he w^ent to the lake. 
 
 b s. 5. /, followed by the genitive of certain words denoting 
 time, imphes a period that is past, as: / aftons (i aftse) yes- 
 terday evening; / mandags, last monday; / varas, last spring, 
 / somras, last sunimer. — But never Iveckas, I manads, I drs. 
 
 Obs. 6. The genitive is often united with another substan- 
 tive, thus forming a single word, as: Hederskdnsla^ a feeling of 
 honour. Frihetsvdn, a friend of freedom. Sometimes with an 
 adjective or participle, as: Onskansvdrd desirable, Fredsforsto- 
 rande, destructive of peace. 
 
 (See Syntactical Exercises.) 
 
( 58 ) 
 2. ADJECTIVES. 
 
 The Definite Form. 
 
 The adjective generally agrees with its substantive in 
 form, as: 
 
 Den goda gosseti. The good boy. ' 
 
 Dei vackra husel. The beaatifal house. 
 
 En stor tafia. A great picture. 
 
 En god gosse. A good boy. 
 
 Exceptions: a^ After a substantive in the genitive case, and 
 also after a possessive or demonstrative pronoun^ the adjective is 
 put in the definite form, though the subtantive is in the indefinite. 
 Ynglingens goda wppforande. The youth's good conduct. 
 
 Fadrens sanna lycka. 
 Din systers angen'dma rost. 
 Din nya halt. 
 Mitt stor a lexicon. 
 Denna skona utsigt. 
 Detta hoga bord. 
 
 The father's real happiness. 
 
 Your sister's agreeable voice. 
 
 Your new hat. 
 
 My great dictionary. 
 
 This beautiful view. 
 
 This high table. 
 
 Z>) Also after the relatives hvilken., hvilket, and after the 
 word samma, as: 
 
 Ha7i hade vunnit priset tre 
 ganger, hvilken ovanlig lycka 
 hade &c. 
 
 Eon har samma goda lyn- 
 ne som modreji. 
 
 He had won the prize three 
 times, which uncommon fortune 
 had &c. 
 
 She has the same good tem- 
 per as her mother. 
 
 c) In exclamations the adjective is used in the definite 
 form, as: 
 
 Alskade fader ! Beloved father ! 
 
 Lyckliga barn! Happy child! 
 
 The Indefinite Form. 
 
 The adjective is used in the indefinite form: 
 «) When followed by a substantive in the same form, and 
 not preceded by any of the above mentioned words which require 
 the definite, as: 
 
( 59 ) 
 
 Stor lycka. Great happinesl. 
 
 En ny vagn. A new carriage. 
 
 Ett I just rum. A light room. 
 
 b) After hvilkeiiy hvilket, when not used relatively, and 
 after hvad.^ when taken in the acceptation of hvilken, as: 
 
 Jag sag hvilken ddel men- I saw what a noble being he 
 niska han var. was. 
 
 Du vet hvad redligt nit del You know what honest zeal 
 fordrar^ atlforsvara oskiilden. is necessary to defend innocence. 
 
 c) After mungen many, nagon, nagot some, ingen intet, 
 none, sadan such, and hvarje every, as: 
 
 Jag har hort mangen god I have heard many a good speaker. 
 
 talare. 
 
 Gaf han dig nagon dalig tan- Did he give you any bad opinion 
 
 ke om henne? of her? 
 
 Ingen elak menniska. No bad person. 
 
 Intet start hus. No large house. 
 
 Hvarje lard man. Every learned man. 
 
 d) When the adjective is placed after the auxihary verb 
 vara, as. 
 
 Pennan dr god. The pen is good. 
 
 Blacket var svarl. The ink was black. 
 
 Gossarne voro lata. The boys were idle. 
 
 Riksradet B. var rijkthar. The councillor B. was renowned, 
 
 [See Exercises.) 
 
 CHAPTER 2. 
 
 PRONOUNS. 
 
 The application of sig, sin, sitt, sina., requires particular 
 attention, 
 
 Sig is used when the object refers to the subject; honom, 
 henne and dem to a third person or thing spoken of, as: 
 Soldaten har skadal sig. The soldier has hurt himself, 
 
 Soldaten hade skadat honom. The soldier had hurt him, (ano- 
 ther person.) 
 
Hon sag sig i spegeln. 
 Hon sag henne i spegeln. 
 Gossarne logo det med sig. 
 Fru C. kom med honom, 
 H:r B. hade hasten med sig. 
 Generalen bod niig till sig. 
 
 ( 60 ) 
 
 She saw lierseif in the 
 
 ;lass» 
 
 Patienten onskar att se dok- 
 
 torn hos sig. 
 Patienten onskar att se dok- 
 
 torn hos honom. 
 
 She saw her in the glass. 
 The boys took it with them. 
 M:rs C. came with him. 
 M:r B. had the horse with him. 
 The general invited me to his 
 
 house. 
 The patient wishes to see the doc- 
 tor at his (the partient's) house. 
 The patient wishes to see the 
 doctor at his (the doctor's) 
 house. 
 Sometimes sig refers to a noun which is not the subject, but 
 ^vhich, by a change in the form of the sentence, can be so, 
 especially in reflexive sentences, as: 
 
 Han sag skyarne samla sig., He saw the clouds collect, 
 or Hun sag att skyarne sam- 
 lade sig. 
 Hon bad honom tv'dtta sig, or She besged him wash himself. 
 Hon bad att han skulle tv'dt- 
 ta sig. 
 
 Sig is sometimes used as a kind of nominative, as: 
 Hvarje sant snille bor vara 
 sig, och ingen annan. 
 
 Every true genius should be 
 himself, and no one else. 
 
 Honom, Henne and Dem refer occasionally to the subject, as : 
 Han bad dem forena sig med He 
 
 honom. 
 Hon foil i vanmakt, da hon 
 
 sag dem komma till henne. 
 De sago att de samlade sig 
 
 emot dem. 
 
 begged them to unite with 
 him. 
 She fell in a swoon, when she 
 
 saw them coming to her. 
 They saw that they were col- 
 lecting against them. 
 Sin, Sitt, Sifia compared with Hans, Hennes, Dess,Deras. 
 Sin, Silt, Sina refer to the nearest subject, Hans, Hennes, 
 Dcss, Deras, to another person or thing mentioned in the sen- 
 tence, or understood, as; 
 
 Han tog sin bok. He took his (his own) book. 
 
 Han tog hans bok. He took his (another\s) book. 
 
( 6> ) 
 
 Hon hade sina arheten. 
 Hon hade hennes arb^teji. 
 Fadren dlskar sitl barn^ och 
 
 soker befr'dmja dess v'dl. 
 Hon v'dntar sin far^ och gld- 
 
 der sig ofver hans ankomst. 
 
 She had her (her own) works. 
 
 She had her (another's) works. 
 
 The father loves his child, and 
 tries to promote its welfare. 
 
 She expects her father, and re- 
 joices at his arrival. 
 
 Hans, Hennes, Dess and Deras, are, however, sometimes 
 used instead of Sin, Siti, Sina, but care must be taken that no 
 confusion arise, as: 
 
 En del rege?'ingar glomma Some governments forget thier 
 
 silt uyyhof och dndamulet origin and the object of their 
 
 med deras stiftelse (instead establishment, 
 of sin stiftelse,) 
 
 Sin, Sitt, Sina', ^re used instead of Hans, Hennes, Dess, 
 Deras, in referring to a preceding noun or personal pronoun, not 
 in the nominative case, if they can by a change in the form of 
 the sentence, be made the nearest subject, as: 
 
 Naturen har ingifvit alia men- Nature has inspired all mankind 
 
 with the desire of seekino; their 
 
 happiness. 
 
 niskor begdr att sbka sin (in- 
 stead of deras) lycksalighet^ 
 instead of, Naturen har in- 
 gifvit alia menniskor del 
 begdr, att de soka sin lyck- 
 salighet. 
 
 Jag sag dem digna under 
 tyngden af sina mo dor (in- 
 stead of deras m'ddor) ; or 
 De digna de under tyngden 
 af sina modor. 
 
 Du bor ej nek a honom sin be- 
 gdran (or hans begdran); 
 or Du bor ej neka, att han 
 far sin begdr an uppfylld. 
 
 •In the expression : Han lemnade honom sin bok. He gave 
 
 him his book, it is not clear who is the owner of the book, and 
 
 I saw them sink under the weight 
 of their troubles. 
 
 You should not refuse him his 
 request. 
 
( 62 ) 
 
 if not shown by the context, should be expressed thus : Han lem- 
 nade sin hok at honom^ or Han lemnade honom hans bok. In 
 the former case, the person forming tha subject is the owner of 
 the book, in the latter, the object is the owner. 
 
 In English the possessive case of the personal pronoun is 
 frequently placed after the substantive with a preposition, in Swe- 
 dish the substantive is placed last, as: 
 En af mina bocker. A book of mine. 
 
 Jag hade en af dina hastar. I had a horse of yours. 
 
 In the following forms of expression the position of the words 
 
 cannot be the same in Swedish as in English. 
 
 De hafva (sina) egna hastar. They have horses of their own. 
 
 Han hade sitt eget rum. He had a room of his own. 
 
 Han har (sitt) e^et hus. \ „ , , ^ , . 
 
 rr 1 1 ( ne has a house of his own. 
 
 tlan har ett eg-et hus. J 
 
 Instead of han or hon, when referring to an inanimate ob- 
 ject, the word den is generally employed, excepting for femi- 
 nines in a, as: 
 
 Sddendrvacker I denarmogen. The corn is beautiful ; it is ripe. 
 Klockan har fallit; hon dr The watch has fallen; it is bro- 
 
 sbnder. ken. 
 
 Gif mig boken^ den dr min. Give me the book; it is mine. 
 Kyrkan dr bygd af sten; hon The church is built of stone; 
 ar gammal. it is old. 
 
 Relative Pronouns. 
 The relative pronouns are generally applied in Swedish as 
 in English. 
 
 The relative som is not used after a preposition, nor imme- 
 diately before a substantive, as: 
 Nationen af hvilken (not af The nation by which the king 
 
 som) konungen valdes. was chosen. 
 
 Han Idnade honom pengar ^ He lent him money, which 
 hvilken godhet (not som god- kindness forwarded his suc- 
 het) befordrade hans f ram- cess. 
 gang, 
 
 Som ought not to be used, when a whole sentence is taken 
 as the antecedent. 
 
( 63 ) 
 
 Ha?i slog honom i hufvudel, He struck him on the head, 
 hvilket (not som) fororsa- which caused his death. 
 kade hans d'od. 
 
 The relative is sometimes omitted, especially when the an- 
 tecedent is preceded by a determinative pronoun, and the rela- 
 tive is the object, as: 
 
 Den ring, (som) jag gafdig^ The ring, which I gave you, was 
 var af guld. of gold. 
 
 Den, Det and Dem are sometimes used as relatives. 
 En man^ den (livllken) alia be- A man to whom all show re- 
 
 visa^akt?iing. 
 
 spect. 
 
 Han straffade hennefor brott, 
 
 He punished her for crimes 
 
 dem (Jivilka) hon aldrig 
 
 wiiich she had never com- 
 
 begatt. 
 
 mitted. 
 
 Hvad som can be used instead of Hvilket^ w hen the relative 
 is either the subject or object, and refers to a whole sentence. 
 Om, hvad som vore olyckligt^ If, which w^ere unfortunate, he 
 
 han skulle do. should die. 
 
 Ozw, hvad som jag aldrig am- If, which I have never intended, 
 Wfl^, jag skulle resa. I should travel. 
 
 When the relative is united with a preposition it is often 
 changed to a relative adverb, excepting when it refers to a per- 
 son or noun. 
 Den helsa hvarpd (pa hvil- That health on which you de- 
 
 ke?i) du litar, pend. 
 
 Det mod hvarmed (med hvil- That courage with which he at- 
 
 ket) han anf'dll honom. tacked him. 
 
 Den styrka hvarigenom (ge- That strength through which he 
 nom hvilken) han se grade. conquered. 
 
 Sometimes these adverbs are omitted, and the remainder of 
 
 the sentence includes both the determinative and relative element. 
 
 Thus the following sentences can be expressed in four different ways: 
 
 Han bor i det land i hvilket guldet finnes. 
 
 He lives in that country in which gold is found, 
 
 Han bor der hvarest guldet finnes. 
 
 Han bor der., som guldet finnes. 
 
 Han bor der guldet finnes. 
 
( 64 ) 
 
 Hon 7'€ste pa den tid, da (pd hvilkeji) du kom. 
 
 She started at the time, at which you came. 
 
 Hon reste da, n'dr du kom. 
 
 Hon reste, da du kom. 
 
 Hon reste n'dr du kom.. 
 
 (See Exercises.) 
 
 I 
 
 CHAPTER 3. 
 
 VERBS. 
 
 The verb is generally placed after its subject, as in English. 
 The following cases are exceptions. 
 
 a) When a sentence begins Avith a word which determines 
 the verb, or with an apposition which belongs to the subject, as: 
 Hdr slutar v'dgen. Here the road finishes. 
 
 / ndrmaste stad tr'dffas vi. We meet in the nearest town. 
 
 Stdende pa berget.^ sag jag Standing on the mountain, I saw 
 skeppet. the ship. 
 
 b) When the conditional conjunction is omitted, or when 
 the sentence commences with the principal object, as: 
 Springer du fort, sd hinner If you run quickly, you will 
 
 du fram, arrive in time. 
 
 Laser du JlUigt^ sd hlir du If you read industriously, you 
 
 skicklig, will become clever. 
 
 Denna bok Vdste Hr N. This book M:r N. read. 
 
 Din ar belbmngen. Yours is the reward. 
 
 The english adverb there with the verb in the plural, is fre- 
 quently translated in Swedish by det, with the verb in the singular. 
 Det var mycket folk der. There were many people there. 
 
 Det fanns inga tajlor. There were no pictures. 
 
 Det gifves manga per soner. There are many persons who... 
 
 hvilka . . . 
 
 The transitive verbs govern an objective, as in English ; and 
 the reflexive verbs take reflexive pronouns in the obj. case. 
 
( 65 ) 
 
 Han alskar honom. 
 Han befliter sig\ 
 Jag forharmade mig. 
 Du angrar dig. 
 Vi pdminjia oss. 
 Hon forargar stg. 
 
 He loves him. 
 He exerts himself. 
 I took compassion. 
 You repent. 
 We remember. 
 She is vexed. 
 
 Verbs, not in themselves reflexive, are sometimes rendered 
 so by the addition of a pronoun, as: 
 
 Han red sig trott. He rode till he ^Yas tired. 
 
 Du har gait dig varm. You have walked till you are 
 
 warm. 
 Fi hafva sjungit oss hesa. We have sung ourselves hoarse. 
 
 The relation of the noun to the verb is shown by its po- 
 sition in the sentence; the prepositions /d>, at, till, used to de- 
 note the dative, are often omitted, especially before pronouns. 
 Jag gaf henne boken, or Jag I gave her the book. 
 
 gaf hoken at henne. 
 Delta uppforande passar ho- 
 nom icke^ or. Delta uppfo- 
 rande dr icke passande for 
 honom, 
 Det syntes oss, or Det syntes 
 
 for oss. 
 Han visade sin bror tajlan, 
 or Han visade taflan at {for) 
 sin bror. 
 
 This conduct does not become, 
 him. 
 
 It appeared to us. 
 
 He showed his brother the pic 
 ture. 
 
 Skall and Fill. 
 
 The Swedish skall is generally translated with shall in 
 English; and vill can be rendered by will, shall, want, 
 choose &c. 
 
 Han skall ga till dem. 
 De skola komma i dag. 
 Han vill kopa en sldde. 
 Du kan ga om du vill. 
 f^ill han hafva det. 
 
 He shall go to them. 
 They shall come to day. 
 He wishes to buy a sledge. 
 You can go if you please. 
 Does he want to have it. 
 
( 66 ) 
 
 The future is sometimes expressed by komma with an in- 
 finitive, as: 
 
 Jag kommer atl faraimorgon. I shall start tomorrow. 
 Kommer han icke att straffas Will he not be punished for 
 for clet. that. 
 
 The english word would is generally translated into Swe- 
 dish by ville, onskade, or sometimes pl'dgade^ as: 
 Han ville icke gL He would not go. 
 
 Jag bnskade att han vore Mr. I would that he were here. 
 De pldgade dansa kela qvallen. They would dance the whole 
 
 evening. 
 
 Should is often expressed by b'or, as: Han bor ga dit. 
 He should go there. 
 
 The Infinitive. 
 
 The application of the infinitive is the same in both lan- 
 guages, with the following exceptions: 
 
 «) The infinitive is frequently used in Swedish, when in 
 English the present participle would be employed, as: 
 Genom att vara stdndaktig. By being firm. 
 Lcingt if ran att omtala det. Far from mentioning it. 
 Han dr skicklig i att rita. He is clever in drawing. 
 
 Boken dr icke v'drd att Idsa. The book is not Avorth reading. 
 Hon kom for att lana. She came a borrowing. 
 
 Han dr icke skicklig i konsten He is not clever in the art of 
 att mala. painting. 
 
 Obs. In the colloquial style, the indicative with a conjunction is 
 often used instead of the infinitive, as : Han dr ute och jiskar. He is 
 out a fishing. 
 
 })) The infinitive is often used after a pronoun in the 
 objective case, as: 
 Jag tror honom kunna g'dra I believe he can do it. 
 
 det. 
 Han sade sig hafva sett honom. He said he had seen him. 
 
 c) The participial form in English is frequently translated 
 into Swedish by a particle and the present or imperfect in- 
 dicative. 
 
( 67 ) 
 
 Som Jag vet att hon dr der, Knowing she is there, I will 
 
 vill jag icke gu in. not go in. 
 
 Da hail sag mig. v'dnde han om. Seeing me, he turned back. 
 
 Obs.: In the perfect and pkiperfect tenses the auxiliary 
 verbs are often omitted. 
 
 Be som visat sig (hafvavisat). Theywho have shown themselves. 
 Ha?i v'dntade tills alia kom- He waited til! all had come 
 
 mit dit {hade kommit). thither. 
 
 Da han varit der en timma. When he has (had) been there 
 
 an hour. 
 {See Exercises.) 
 
 CIIAl»TJEIt /i. 
 
 PARTICLES. 
 
 Adverbs. 
 
 Adverbs take, in general, the same position in a sentence 
 in Swedish as in English ; the following are exceptions : 
 
 a) Aldrig never, ofta often, sdllan seldom, alllid always, are, 
 in English, generally placed before the verb, in Swedish they are always 
 placed after the verb. 
 
 b) /cAe, not, is placed before the auxiliary, when preceded by att 
 or by a relative pronoun, as: Jag visste att han icke var der_, I knew 
 that he was not there. Den mannenj som icke vill arbeta., The man 
 who will not work. 
 
 There are two Swedish words, ja and jo, answering to the 
 english word yes; the former is applied when the question is a 
 simple interrogation, the latter, when it is in the negative form, as: 
 Har du varit der? Ja. Have you been there? yes. 
 
 Har du icke varit der? Jo. Have you not been there? yes. 
 Gick han med honom? Ja. Did he go with him? yes. 
 
 Gickhan icke med honom? Jo. Did he not go with him? yes. 
 
 Ja frequently corresponds to the english nay: 
 Han brukade sitta der en tim- He would sit there an hour, 
 
 we, ja tva, utan att saga nay two, without saying a 
 
 ett ord. word. 
 
( 68 ) 
 
 De hade ett v acker t hus, ja They had a beautiful house, nay 
 det vackraste huset i hela the most beautiful house in 
 staden. the whole town. 
 
 The adverb ju is used to express the supposition, that the 
 person spoken to is acquainted with the fact mentioned ; it is also 
 sometimes applied in comparisons, when it is translated into 
 English by the: 
 
 He has, you know, shown it 
 
 twenty times. 
 It is surely impossible to doubt 
 
 him. 
 He has surely paid you? 
 That is surely an uncommon child? 
 The longer he read, the better 
 
 he understood. 
 The more he gave, the more he 
 received. 
 
 Han har ju visal det tjugu 
 
 ganger. 
 Det ar Ju omojligt att tvijla 
 
 pa honom. 
 Han har ju betalt dig? 
 Det dr ju ett ovanligl barn? 
 Ju langre han Idste^ ju bdttre 
 
 forstod han. 
 Ju mer han gaf desto mer 
 
 Jick han. 
 
 Icke and ej are generally used in writing as negatives, but 
 in conversation, inte is more common. Instead of Han var icke 
 hemma, He was not at home, it is usual to say in the familiar 
 style, Han var inte hemma. 
 
 Prepositions, 
 
 The use of the particles, especially the prepositions, is in most 
 languages one of the greatest difficulties, as they cannot be sub- 
 jected to any decided rules; the following examples will show 
 their application in some of the leading cases. — In the follow- 
 ing sentences the prepositions are sometimes used adverbially. 
 
 At\ Utaf. By, Of, On, With, Off. 
 Denna mnlning dr utaf Hr B. This painting is by M:r B. 
 
 Gossen skickades af sin fader. 
 
 Arbetet dr af vdrde. 
 
 Brefvet af den 6:te. 
 
 Det beror icke af honom.. 
 
 Han tog af till venster. 
 
 De voro utom sig af glddje. 
 
 The boy was sent by his father. 
 The work is of value. 
 The letter of the 6:th. 
 It does not depend on him.] 
 He turned off to the left. 
 They were beside themselves 
 with joy. 
 
( 69 ) 
 
 In the following sentences af cannot be translated: 
 
 Det hlef ej af. It did not take place. 
 
 Nog af., du ser honom inte Enough, you will see him no 
 
 mer. more. 
 
 Kan herrn icke sld af nagot? Can you not bate a little? 
 
 Han tog lifvet af sig. He killed himself. 
 
 De kl'ddde af sig. They undressed. 
 
 Han kom af sig. He forgot his part. 
 
 Repet gick af. The rope broke. 
 
 Han Idt taga af sig. He had his portrait painted. 
 
 Efier, After, At, By, According to, For. 
 Han kom efter mig. He came after me. 
 
 Jer?i saljes efter vigt. Iron is sold by weight. 
 
 Jag lunar efter sex procent. I lend at six per cent. 
 u^r klddet efter din onskan. Is the cloth according to your 
 
 wish. 
 Soldaten hade skickat efter The soldier had sent for his 
 sin hast. horse. 
 
 Efter is often used, in a colloquial style, as a conjunction in the 
 meaning of as: Efter han vill sd hafva det. As he will have it so. 
 
 Eniot. Against, Towards, Contrary to. 
 Jag sprang emot honom i I ran against him in the dark. 
 
 morkret. 
 De voro myeket goda emot They were very kind towards 
 
 bar net. 
 Hon var emot i2 da han kom. 
 
 Flickan gick dit emot min on- 
 skan. 
 Vi gingo emot honom. 
 
 the child. 
 It was towards 12 o'clock when 
 
 he came. 
 The girl went there contrary to 
 
 my wish. 
 We went towards him. 
 
 F'or^ For, From. 
 
 Hr B. rostar icke for mig. M:r B. does not vote for me. 
 Ingen menniska dr fri for No human being is free from 
 fel. faults. 
 
( 70 ) 
 
 For is used in the following idiomalical expressions: 
 ffvad har hon for sig nu? What is she about now? 
 Han ville vara for sig sjelf. 
 Del shall veil ga for sig. 
 Han rdr icke for del. 
 Tag dig till vara for honom. 
 Dei gick mycket ilia for mig. 
 Jag anklagade honom for del. 
 
 Genom, Igenom. Through, By 
 Barnet gick igenom rummet. 
 Han vann sitl dndamul genom. 
 
 ihdrdighet. 
 Genom honom Jick jag veta 
 
 delta. 
 
 He would be by himself. 
 That will surely succeed. 
 He cannot help it. 
 Beware of him. 
 I was very unfortunate. 
 I accused him of that. 
 
 The child went through the room. 
 He gained his object by perse- 
 verance. 
 Throuo-h hira I heard of this. 
 
 Hos. At, With, In, To, By. 
 De hade frdmmande hos Hr S. They had company at M:r S's. 
 
 Boktryckaren var hos honom 
 
 i gar. 
 Han bor hos Hr L. 
 De hafva aldrig var it hos 
 
 mig. 
 Han var i Idra hos Hr B. 
 Jag skickar hosfoljande href. 
 Han hade inga pengar hos 
 
 {pa) sig. 
 Vi gora inte sa hos oss. 
 
 The printer was with him yes- 
 terday. 
 
 He lives at M:r L's. 
 
 They have never been at my 
 house. 
 
 He was apprenticed to M:r B. 
 
 I send the accompanying letter. 
 
 He had no money about him. 
 
 Kom och sitt hos mig. 
 
 Han afundas dygder hos andra. 
 
 /, In. — In, At, To, On, Up, A, Next. 
 
 We do not do so in our country 
 
 (family). 
 Come and sit by me. 
 He envies virtue in others. 
 
 Hapten S. har varit i Rom. 
 I borjan sag jag ingen ting, 
 ^Sommerska var har i dag. 
 Gesdllen far tjugu riksdaler 
 i veckan. 
 
 Captain S. has been in Rome. 
 At first I saw nothing. 
 The seamstress was here to day. 
 The journeyman has twenty 
 riksdaler a week. 
 
( 71 ) 
 
 Karlarne salt huset i brand, 
 Jag shall packa in mina saker. 
 De kommo in en i sender. 
 Du skall dricka i b often. 
 I pingst skall jag fara dit. 
 I vintras var detmycketkallt. 
 Far du der i fjol. 
 
 The men set the house on fire. 
 I will pack up my things. 
 They came in one at a time. 
 You shall drink to the bottom. 
 Next Whitsuntide I shall go there. 
 Last winter it was very cold. 
 Were you there last year. 
 
 Ibland, Bland. Amons^, Sometimes. 
 
 Bo ken lag ibland mina saker. 
 Vi Ids a Tyska ibland, 
 Ibland kom han till oss. 
 
 The book lay among my things. 
 We read German sometimes. , 
 Sometimes he came to us. 
 
 Med. With, Of, Also, To, In, At. 
 hade tva soldater The officer had two soldiers with 
 him. 
 The picture w^as full of holes. 
 Were you not there also? 
 The boy is related to them. 
 Good night to you. 
 I saw no fault in her. 
 He felled the ox at a blow. 
 
 Officeren 
 
 med sig. 
 Tajlan var full med hdl. 
 Var du icke der med? 
 G OS sell dr sl'dgt med dem 
 
 God natt med er. 
 
 Jag sag inlet fel med henne. 
 
 Han fdllde oxen med ett slag. 
 
 Om. Of, About, At, In, For 
 
 Han tog honom om halsen. 
 Hvad var det hon talte om? 
 
 Du far gora om delta. 
 De kommo om natten. 
 Hvad skola vi spela om? 
 Du kan komma igen om en 
 vecka. 
 
 Pa. On, Of, For, By, In, At 
 
 He took him about the neck. 
 What was it she was speaking 
 
 about ? 
 You must do this again. 
 
 They came at night. 
 
 What shall we play for? 
 
 You can come again in a week. 
 
 Det ligger pa b or det. 
 Han var afundsjuk pa honom. 
 Sasom bevis pa sanningen. 
 De hade vdntat pa vagnen. 
 
 It lies on the table. 
 
 He was jealous of him. 
 
 As proof of the truth. 
 
 They had waited for the carriage. 
 
( 72 ) 
 
 Jag kande honom pa gangen. 
 Ar det icke pa model nu? 
 Han sade det pa sk'dmt* 
 Alt vara viss pa ndgot. 
 Jag var icke beredd pa det. 
 Ndr var du pa spektaklel? 
 Vi sutto pa Idktaren. 
 Gossen kastade en sten pa 
 
 henne. 
 Han blef snart trdtl pa det. 
 
 I knew him by his gait. 
 
 Is it not in fashion now? 
 
 He said it in jest. 
 
 To be sure of any thing. 
 
 I was not prepared for that. 
 
 When were you at the theatre? 
 
 We sat in the gallery. 
 
 The boy threw a stone at her. 
 
 He was soon tired of that. 
 
 Till, {Tills, coiij.) To, By, At, Till, In, On, Another. 
 
 Ofversten skickade honom till 
 
 mig. 
 Fill du icke hafva en kopp till. 
 B. dr snickare till yrket. 
 Jag kdnner honom till utseende. 
 Hr B's son dr till sjos, 
 Jag dr till er tjenst. 
 Han var till hast. 
 Fdnta tills jag kommer. 
 Hans egendom grdnsade till 
 
 min» 
 Vi voro der till klockan elfva. 
 
 The colonel sent him to me. 
 
 Will you not have another cup. 
 
 B. is a carpenter by trade. 
 
 I know him by sight. 
 
 M:r B^s son is at sea. 
 
 I am at your servic*e. 
 
 He was on horse-back. 
 
 Wait till I come. 
 
 His estate bordered on mine. 
 
 We were there till eleven o'clock. 
 
 In the following sentences till is not translated. 
 
 Han lag till sdngs. 
 
 Jag skall Idgga mig till den 
 
 boken. 
 Han var icke till da. 
 Oscar krontes till konung. 
 Huru star det till? 
 Jag har gjort honom iill viljes. 
 Han tecknade det till minnes. 
 
 Fid. At, Of, From, Near, By, On. 
 Fi sutto vid bordet. We sat at the table. 
 
 Han har blifvit ledsen vid He has become tired 
 den boken. book. 
 
 He kept his bed. 
 I shall get that book. 
 
 He did not exist then. 
 Oscar was crowned king. 
 How do you do? 
 I have done as he wished. 
 He made a memorandum of it. 
 
 of that 
 
I Avas separated from him. 
 The house stands near the river. 
 A person hy name S. 
 By my honour. 
 
 At the heginning. 
 
 ( 73 ) 
 
 Jag skildes vid honom. 
 
 Huset ligger vid Jioden. 
 
 En person vid namn S. 
 
 Fid (pa) min heder. 
 
 Fid borjan. 
 
 Fid soldatens ankomst. On the soldier's arrival. 
 
 Under, Under, Beneath, Below, During. 
 Han har lefvat under mitt tak. He has lived under my roof. 
 Hon dr under sin syster i She is below liersister in French. 
 
 Franskam 
 Det var under hans v'drdighet. 
 Under Georg IF's tid. 
 Det var under forevdndning 
 
 att. 
 
 Ulom, Beyond, Besides, Beside, Without. 
 Fangen gick utom vallarne. The prisoner went beyond the 
 
 walls. 
 He has two rooms besides this 
 
 floor. 
 The man was beside himself. 
 We were walking without the 
 
 It was beneath his dignity. 
 During the time of George 
 It was under pretence of. 
 
 Han har tva rum utom den- 
 
 na vaning. 
 Mannen var utom sig. 
 Fi spatserade utom grdnserna. 
 
 boundaries. 
 
 [See Exercises.) 
 
( 74 ) 
 
 Part IV. 
 
 EADING EXERCISES. 
 
 The Pronunciation of the Vowels. 
 It is intended that these exercises should be read till the pupil can 
 pronounce them correctly; he should then learn them so, that when 
 the teacher reads the Swedish, he can give the English. It is also very 
 useful to write them from dictation. 
 
 21. — ®. 
 
 (See rules page 1 — 5). 
 
 En vacker stad. Fattnet var kallt. Elden brann 
 A beautiful town. The water was cold. The fire burned 
 hela dagen. Han har ersatt henne del. Herr A 
 the whole day. He has compensated her for that. M:r A 
 var en erfaren man. Far han ensam? Jtt bemanna. Del 
 was an experienced man. Was he alone? To man. The 
 rena vattnet. Han gaf*) dem ett bredt band. De sade 
 clear water. He gave them a broad band. They said 
 att de hade sett banken. Har han mat? Ett matt sken**) 
 that they had seen the bank. Has he food? A faint light. 
 Far han stark? Det var en sed. Han har sett platsen. 
 Was he strong? It was a custom. He has seen the place. 
 Att efterspana en. En egejiskap. Dagen var ktar. Han 
 To search for one. A quahty. The day was clear. He 
 
 var f adder. Hennes fader var hemma. Daggen faller. 
 was godfather. Her father was at home. The dew falls. 
 
 % &, u. 
 
 De gripa honom. Gif mig en griffel. Han tog 
 
 They seize him. Give me a slate-pencil. He caught 
 
 tre fiskar. De kommo hoptals. Kan han hoppa? En 
 
 three fishes. They came in heaps. Can he jump? A 
 
 from man. Att koka mat. De inviga platsen. Det hade 
 
 pious man. To boil meat. They consecrate the place. It had 
 
 *) f is pronounced as v at the end of words. 
 **) In sken sk is pronounced as sh. 
 
( 75 ) 
 
 varit ohelsosamt alt bo der. Tag min hok. Han tog den 
 been unwholesome to live there. Take my book. She took it 
 bort. Mitt kort var icke der. Han har vackra rosor. Den- 
 away. My card was not there. He has beautifnl roses. This 
 na socken har blott e?i prest. En son. Konungen var 
 
 parish has only one clergyman. A son. The king was 
 med honom. Han var i denna orden. Att tala ett ord. 
 with him. He was in this order. To speak a word. 
 Bordet var afmarmor. Till Herrans lof. Den vackraste 
 The table w^as of marble. To the Lord's praise. The most beautiful 
 blomman. En blomstrande stad. Ett kort tal. Molnet 
 
 flower A flourishing town. A short speech. The cloud 
 utbreder sig. Min moster var med henne. En tung stil. 
 spreads. My aunt was with her. A heavy style. 
 En stor mur. Har du murbruk. Hennes morbror kom in i 
 A great wall. Have you mortar. Her uncle came into 
 rummet. 
 the room. 
 
 gj, sa, 2i, ©. 
 
 En dygdig qvinna. Rudet ar godt. On ar 
 
 A virtuous Avoman. The advice is good. The island is 
 
 my eke stor. All akalla vdr Her res bisland. Detta hus dr 
 
 very great. To implore our Lord's assistance. This house is 
 hogre an del der. Manen lyste klart i 31dndags. 
 higher than that. The moon shone brightly last Monday. 
 Hon at fyra ostron. Atta tjufvar blefvo tagna. Hon salde 
 She ate four oysters. Eight thieves were taken. She sold 
 
 hasten. De kommo forr an du. -^ Ask an slog ned i 
 the horse. They came before you. The thunder struck the 
 tr'ddet. Hoet dr icke torrt dnnu. Morkret tilltog. Bet 
 
 tree. The hay is not dry yet. The darkness increased. It 
 var Guds ord. Den nya baten dr fdrdig. Ldset dr nytt. 
 was God's word. The new boat is ready. The lock is new. 
 
 THE CONSONANTS. 
 
 (See page 5 — 9). 
 
 35, «, S, S. 
 
 En Christen bdr handla enligt sin store Mdstares 
 A Christian ought to act according to his great Master's 
 
( 76 ) 
 
 I'dra. Chef en dr icke med oss. Barnet hade skrojler. 
 doctrine. The chief is not with us. The child had the king's evil. 
 
 Rdfven tog bort min dufva, och dddade ke/me. De voro 
 The fox took away ray dove, and killed it. They were 
 mycket torftigt kl'ddda. Carl var mycket djerf. Bet dr sd 
 
 very poorly dressed. Charles was very bold. It is so 
 
 landtligt h'dr. Choret dr brcdt. Denna charad dr rati 
 
 rural here. The choir is broad. This charade is really 
 
 rolig. Hdlan var femtio alnar djup, Hon dkle i en 
 
 amusing. The cave was fifty ells deep. She rode in a 
 chds med en hast. Gif honom brefvdskan. 
 chaise with one horse. Give him the letter-bag. 
 
 ©, ^, % «. 
 
 En gnista foil pa golfvet, Flickan hade en stor krage. 
 
 A spark fell on tiie floor. The girl had a large collar. 
 Delta k'ott dr ganska segt. Karlen har icke skjutit en enda 
 This meat is very tough. The man has not shot a single 
 fogel. Herr G. dr fodd i Norge, men dr nu bosatt i 
 bird. M:r G. was born in Norway, but is now established in 
 Sverge. Jag kan icke gilla hvad han sade. Konungen 
 Sweden. I can not approve of what he said. The king 
 gynnade denna religion. De bestego berget. Jag skot 
 favoured this religion. They ascended the mountain. I shot 
 vargen. Del var en hel legion. Ett verkligt geni. En 
 the wolf. There was a whole legion. A real genius. A 
 page kom emot mig. Ar delta hufuud gjutet? Hvem har 
 page came towards me. Is this head cast? Who has 
 gjort del? Menniskan dr dodlig. Hapten H. har seglat omkring 
 done it? Man is mortal. Captain H. has sailed round 
 
 jorden. Fdrgen dr skarlakansrod. En vacker guldkedja. 
 the world. The colour is scarlet. A beautiful gold chain. 
 
 Kan du kora? Flickans kjortel var for Idng. Hjorten 
 Can you drive? The girPs petticoat was too long. The stag 
 stannade for ait hvila. Hon var ule i kylan. Den him- 
 stopped to rest. She was out in the cold. The hea- 
 
 melska syn sofn han sag. 
 venly vision which he saw. 
 
( 77 ) 
 
 2, a». ^, ^, fi. 
 
 Karlen var lam. Jag sag ett litet lam ndra qvarnen. 
 The man was lame. I saw a little lamb near the mill. 
 Efter det regnar skola vi fara hem i en vagn, Han dr 
 As it rains we shall drive home in a carriage. He is 
 en man, som har sett verlden. Damerna sade, att det 
 a man, who has seen the world. The ladies said, that there 
 varfbrmycketdam. Det Ijufva Ijudet af hennes rbsL Finden 
 was too much dust. The sweet sound of her voice. The wind 
 rasslade i qvistarne och afbrot lugnet. Fattnet var 
 sounded in the branches and interrupted the calm. The water was 
 ji'dstan Ijumt, Kapteii P. hade ett tamt lejon med sig. 
 almost lukewarm. Captain P. had a tame lion with him. 
 
 fW, ®, %, S, 3P, S. 
 
 Han dr en god skijtt. Nu^ da stjernorna skina. 
 
 He is a good shot. Now, while the stars are shining. 
 
 Ft voro der till den sjunde dagen. Mannen har tjenat mig 
 We were there till the seventh day. The man has served me 
 * f^j^gu dr. Dessa dro hans initial hokstdfver. Hum manga 
 twenty years. These are his initial letters. How many 
 aktier har du? De Jingo hlott en portion hvar. Fdgen 
 shares have you? They got only one plate each. The road 
 gick i zigzack. Hon har tagit manga lektioner i musik. 
 went in zigzag. She has taken many lessons in music. 
 Konung Oscar besteg thronen. 
 
 King Oscar ascended the throne. 
 
 Exercises for the Accent and Length of the Vowel. 
 
 {See page 9—11). 
 
 De hade inga medel att forse sig med kldder. 
 
 They had no means of supplying themselves with clothes. 
 
 Han skulle bestdmma, om han ville antaga denna proposition. 
 
 He should decide, if he would accept this proposition. 
 
 Modren har agat sitt barn. Den unga damen hade en 
 
 The mother has punished her child. The young lady had an 
 
( 78 ) 
 
 agat pa Jlngret. K. skickade ett f'orbud. Hans svager 
 agate on her finger. K. sent a prohibition. His brother-in-law 
 ville icke forhinda sig att betala rakningen, Inom en kort 
 would not engage to pay the account. Within a short 
 
 tid hade han forlorat hela sin egendom genom kortspel. Detta 
 time he had lost all his property at cards. This 
 dr ett forebud till ndgot ondt. Han bldste trumpet mycket 
 is a harbinger of evil. He blew the trumpet very 
 
 vdl. Det der fruntimret var sd trumpet. De hade en ther- 
 well. That lady was so sullen. They had a ther- 
 
 mometer i formaket. Jag var pa spektaklet i gar., 
 
 mometer in the drawing-room. I was at the theatre yesterday, 
 det var Mdle Lindas recett. Fru B's broder har gdtt igenom 
 it was Miss Lind's benefit. M:rs B's brother has gone through 
 en fullst'dndig akademisk kurs. E. kopte en tomt for att 
 a complete academica course. E. bought a place to 
 bygga en teater. Pa resan till Rom. De drucko bara 
 build a theatre. On the journey to Rome. They drank only 
 rom. Han tog ett tag med sig i bdten. Har du ndgon 
 rum. He took a rope with him in the boat. Have you any 
 bot for tandverk? Hapten A. har varit vid hofvet. 
 cure for the toothache? Captain A. has been at court. 
 Hastens hof var skadad. Han bara Idtsade att lotsa 
 The horse's hoof was injured. He only pretended to pilot 
 fartyget. Han hade sd ddliga don. Detta bldckhorn dr 
 the vessel. He had such bad tools. This inkstand is 
 gjordt utaf bleck. Hans verk dro utgifna i sex volumer. 
 made of blocktin. His works are published in six volumes. 
 Han lade en art pd kortet. Han hade for mycket veil., att 
 He laid a pea on the card. He had too much sense, to 
 I'dsa ert bref Denna lera dr for torr. Knifven har (en') 
 read your letter. This clay is too dry. The knife has a 
 ddlig egg. De dto dgg till frukost. Denna Idra dr falsk. 
 bad edge. They ate eggs for breakfast. This doctrine is false. 
 Det var ett tomt glas pd bordet. Skicka ett f'orbud. 
 There was an empty glass on the table. Send a messenger before. 
 
( 79 ) 
 
 ETYMOLOGICAL EXERCISES. 
 Nouns. 
 
 {See page 17—32). 
 It is intended that these and the following etymological exercises 
 should be learned so, that when the teacher reads a sentence in English, 
 the pupil should answer in Swedish; and not merely as the words are 
 in the exercises, but with every possible alteration as to number, case &c. 
 as in the first example, not only a Jine horse, but also Jine horses^ 
 the finest horse, finer horses &c. When the pupil can answer with 
 tolerable correctness, he should be allowed to write the Swedish, the 
 teacher giving the sentence in English as before. It is of course un- 
 derstood that the pupil first read the exercise through carefully, for the 
 sake of the pronunciation. 
 
 En V acker heist. Elt stort land. En ny bok. Tvd blaa 
 A fine horse. A great country. A new book. Two blue 
 0^072. En liten bokstaf. Den hbga boken. En talrik arme. 
 eyes. A little letter. The high beech. A numerous army. 
 En hvit tand. En gang i veckan. Det fiitiga biet. Goda 
 A Avhite tooth. Once a week. The industrious bee. Good 
 ostron. Den b'dsta sangaren. Elt nadigt svar. En ung 
 oysters. The best singer. A gracious answer. A yoimg 
 
 baron. Ell elakt sinne. En gammal ide. Den Idnga natten, 
 baron. A bad mind. An old idea. The long night. 
 Mycken v'drnie. Den stora stofveln. En droppe. En skbn 
 Much warmth. The large boot. One drop. A beautiful 
 bro. Den goda sonens beloning. Den Idrda mannens rad, 
 bridge. The good son's reward. The learned man's advice. 
 En lilen kammare. Trdnga gator, Fem tunga svdrd. Den 
 A little chamber. Narrow streets. Five heavy swords. The 
 forsta staden. Det tjugu-femle kapitlet. Sma barn. Groft 
 first town. The twenty fifth chapter. Little children. Coarse 
 Made. Manga rum. En hand. En trogen tjenare. Tvd 
 cloth. Many rooms. One hand. One faithful servant. Two 
 yngre barn. Bddafotterna. Den 13:de Januari. Flickans 
 younger children. Both the feet. The 1 5:th of January. The girl's 
 ode» Elt vackerl regemente. En Idrorik fabel. Elt stort 
 fate. A beautiful regiment. An instructive fable. A large 
 bageri. Elt silfver-spanne. En skon rost. Den tdliga 
 bake-house. A silver buckle. A fine voice. The patient 
 
( 80 ) 
 
 lararen. Det hdga her get. Ett leende ansigte. Ett stort bo, 
 teacher. The high mountain. A smiling face. A large nest. 
 Ett tungt hufvud. Fyra silfver-b'dgare. Den graa gasen. 
 
 A heavy head. Four silver goblets. The gray goose. 
 Ett lilet fdngelse. Den breda randen. 
 
 A little prison. The broad stripe. 
 
 Pronouns. 
 
 {See page 32—37). 
 
 Han har mm nya bok. Vi voro i deltas trddgdrd. Gossen 
 He has my new book. We were in their garden. The boy 
 
 tog sin halt. Har du varit der. Far hon inne sjelf? 
 took his hat. Have you been there. Was she in herself? 
 Hundarne beto hvarandra. De bembdade sig. Delta hus 
 The dogs bit each other. They exerted themselves. This house 
 ar storre an det der. Har soldaten skadat sig. De der 
 
 is larger than that. Has the soldier hurt himself. Those 
 bockerna aro mera intressanta an dessa. Din kammare ar 
 books are moie interesting than these. Your chamber is 
 mindre an min. Johan har forlorat sina handskar. Har 
 less than mine. John has lost his gloves. Has 
 H:r N. sina egna has tar? Carl hade tagit hans papper. 
 M:r N. his own horses? Charles had taken his paper. 
 Hvilkens vagn dr denna? Endera mdste gd. Hvad har 
 
 Whose carriage is this? One of the two must go. What has 
 han der? Hvem sag du? Hvilka iiro de vackraste? 
 
 he there? Whom did you see? Which are the most beautiful? 
 Hvilken sk'dn utsigt! Man far icke vdnta for mycket 
 
 What a beautiful prospect ! One must not expect too much 
 
 af barn. Hvilken skbnhet hon dr! Har du -ndgon bok 
 from children. What a beauty she is! Have you any book 
 att Idna mig ? Det kommer en alt skratta. Man mdste forsvara 
 
 to lend me? It makes one laugh. One must defend 
 
 sig. Sag du ndgot? Jag gar till honom hvarje dag^ 
 oneself. Did you see any thing? I go to him every day, 
 Hvilkendera vill du taga ? Har hon en annan penna ? De 
 
 Which will you take? Has she another pen? They 
 hafva andra planer. Flickan tog sina pengar, 
 
 have other plans. The girl took her money. 
 
( 81 ) 
 
 Verbs. 
 
 {See page 38 to 51). 
 Ft hafva varit der. Kaptenen har kallat oss. H:r B. 
 We have been there. The captain has called us. M:r B, 
 hade hedrat mig'. Shall karlen v'dnta? Hvar sitter din 
 had honoured me. Shall the man wait? Where does your 
 bror? Alskas konungen af sitt folk? Hennes mor lefde 
 brother sit? Is the king loved by his people? Her mother lived 
 da. Gossen teg. Jag lade knifven pa bordet. Den 
 then. The boy was silent. I laid the knife on the table. It 
 ligger der dniiu. De gijigo till staden. Det sades i min 
 lies there still. They went to town. It Avas said in my 
 n'drvaro. Han har gjort denna ram bra. Han dor af svdlt. 
 presence. He has made this frame well. He dies of starvation. 
 
 Tiden nalkas, Hvar vistas din svager? 
 The time approaches. Where does your brother-in-law sojourn? 
 Fi horde Mdle Lind sjunga. Fienden har flytt. Hans syster 
 We heard Miss Lind sing. The enemy has fled. His sister 
 spelar bra. Betjenten leder hasten. Hon hade bjudit mig. 
 plays well. The servant leads the horse. She had invited me. 
 De bo pa Nygatan. Han koper jern. Flickan blyges. 
 They live in New street. He buys iron. The girl is ashamed. 
 De I'dsa Tyska. Generalen sdger ait det skedde i gar. 
 They read German. The general says that it was done yesterday. 
 Hunden star derute. Jtt gala. Fi skola fara till London. 
 The dog stands out there. To crow. We shall travel to London. 
 Asnan drog kdrran. Har du funnit boken. Dufvan flyger 
 The ass drew the cart. Have you found the book. The pigeon flies 
 ofver taket. Tr'ddet vdxer. Tjufven har stulit en rock. 
 over the roof. The tree grows. The thief has stolen a coat. 
 Svanen samm ofver sjon. Han tvingar mig att tala. Hasten 
 The swan swam over the lake. He obhges me to speak. The horse 
 biter honom. Officeren befaller. Han fruktas. Ljuset 
 bites him. The officer commands. He is feared. The candle 
 brinner. Kusken slar hdstarne. Det fryser i dag. Det 
 burns. The coachman beats the horses. It freezes to day. It 
 later sd vackert. Muren faller, Fartyget sjunker. 
 sounds so beautiful. The wall falls. The vessel sinks, 
 
 6 
 
( 82 ) 
 Particles. 
 
 (See page 52 to 54). 
 H:r B. var hemma, De voro inne^ n'dr jag kom dit. 
 M:r B. was at home. They were in, when I came there. 
 Hvar har du varil. Han gar gerna hem. Hennes syster 
 Where have you been. He goes home willingly. Her sister 
 red myckel langsamt. Jakob sliger tidigt upp. Det dr vdl 
 rode very slowly. James rises early. It is well 
 
 gjort. Hon kan ej (icke) komma. Jag har varit hdr Idnge. 
 done. She can not come. I have been here long. 
 
 Tajlan dr malad af Professor S. Fi gingo genom tre 
 The picture is painted by Professor S. We went through three 
 rum. Statyn stod emellan tva pelare. Du korde for 
 
 rooms. The statue stood between two pillars. You drove too 
 fort utfdr backen. Skola vi ga uppfor delta berg. 
 quickly down the hill. Shall we walk up this mountain. 
 Detta klddc koptes hos H:r B. Huru dags skall du 
 This cloth was bought at M:r B's. At what time shall you 
 fara. Han har bott dels hos mig, och dels hos min bror, 
 start. He has lived partly with me, and partly at my brother's. 
 Lammet kom dter till oss. Om Robert kommer.^ skicka honom 
 The lamb came again to us. If Robert come, send him 
 till mig, Hvarken han eller jag kan vara der. Ndr kan 
 to me. Neither he nor I can be there. When can 
 detta vara fdrdigt, Det var icke min halt, utan din,, som 
 this be ready. It was not my hat, but yours, that 
 han tog. Fi sago skeppet.^ som det seglade forbi. Han har 
 he took. We saw the ship, as it sailed past. He has 
 gomt hundratals dukater. Dessa hufvuden dro ilia gjorda. 
 concealed hundreds of ducats. These heads are badly done. 
 Hon satl bakom oss. Kom han, da du ropade? Fienden 
 She sat behind us. Did he come, when you called? The enemy 
 kom emot oss. Dennc man har ock varit der. Han helsade 
 came against us. This man has also been there. He called 
 pa oss da och da. Flickan ritar temligen bra. Regementet 
 upon us now and then. The girl draws tolerably well. The regiment 
 marcher ade framat. Kom Ijudet utifran eller inifrdn? 
 marched forwards. Did the sound come from without or within? 
 
( 83 ) 
 i^xtraets In Proise aiad Terse. 
 
 CARL VON LINNE. 
 
 Linne foddes i Stenbroliult, en sockea i Smaland, just i 
 vackraste varen, emellan lofspricknings- och blomster-manaderna, 
 sasom ban sjelf yttrar sig med den naiva gladje, som ban alltid 
 njot af naturen. Hans far, som var komrainister, alskade blom- 
 stren, och egde om dem en kannedom, sadan en landtprest utan 
 bibliothek och botaniska hjelpredor kunde forskaffa sig. Han ha- 
 de anlagt en tradgard vid sitt bostalle, och i densamma uppfod- 
 des den spada sonen. I gossens barnshga sinne fastade sig for- 
 namhgast fadrens uppgifter om blomstien, och bans minne of- 
 vade sig forst pa blommornas namn. 
 
 I skolan utvecklade han ringa hag och anlag for den tidens 
 fornamsta studier, latinet och de theologiska vetenskaperna. Lek- 
 torerna vid Wexio gymnasium ville till och med ofvertala bans 
 far att satta gossen, sasom oduglig till studier, i skraddarlaran. 
 Men physikus iektorn, doktor Rothman, afstyrkte det och tog gos- 
 sen till sig, samt gaf honom sarskild undervisning i fysiken, en 
 vetenskap, som ofverensstamde med larjungens hag och lynne, 
 och hvilken han derfore latt och ifrigt fattade. Redan nu hade 
 han samlat sig ett herbarium. 
 
 Han afifardades fran gymnasium till Lunds akademi med ett 
 foga hoppgifvande betyg. 1 strid med behofven, utan andra till- 
 gangar an driften af den anda, som drog honom framat pa det 
 forskningens fait, dit bans sjal bestandigt langtat, utvecklade han 
 sig dock till medvetande af sin egen formaga. I den larde Sto- 
 baei bus begagnade han, forst i hemlighet, sedan med professorns 
 tillatelse, bans bibliothek, och forvarfvade salunda kunskap om 
 botanikens och i allmanhet naturforskningens davarande standpunkt. 
 
 Han hade nu utsigt att blifva lakare. Men vid ett besok i 
 hembygden gjorde hans fordna larare Rothman honom *) upp- 
 marksam pa Upsalas vetenskapliga foretrade, der den beromde 
 Rudbeck llirde botaniken. Med ett obetydhgt understod af sin 
 fader begaf han sig dit. Snart befann han sig der i stort be- 
 
 ') Att gdra uppm^rksam to direct the attention. 
 
( 94 ) 
 
 hof, da handelsevis doktor Olof Celsius tiaffade honom i botaniska 
 tradgarden *), blef uppmarksam pa bans nit och kimskaper, sarat 
 tog honom i silt bus och understodde bonom. 
 
 Redan som student erholl Linne uppdrag att balla forelas- 
 ningar i botaniken, i stallet for den alderstigne Rudbeck. Hans 
 ideer begynte vacka uppmarksamhet, och med nagot offentiigt 
 understod, fick han tillfalle att gora en botanisk resa till Lapp- 
 land. Han gjorde derefter en resa till Dalarne. Den utmarkte 
 lakaren doktor Rosen sag med afundsamt oga Linnes snille och 
 formaga, och motarbetade honom, sa att utsigterna stangdes for 
 honom vid akademien. Men pa Dalresan togo Linnes omstan- 
 digheter en ny vandning. I Fahlun larde han kanna **) en rik 
 stadslakare, doktor Johan Moraeus. Linne blef forlofvad med 
 bans aldsta dotter, och erholl af honom ett understod af hundra 
 dukater. Med detta reste han till Holland, der han i de Hol- 
 landske larde fann gynnare och vanner, som icke blott varderade 
 bans snille och kunskaper, utan afven bans person, och pa alia 
 upptankliga salt sokte att qvarballa honom 1 detta land. 
 
 Men sedan ban bar utgifvit sina fornamsta arbeten och upp- 
 tradt sasom verldens storste botaniker med sitt Systema naturce 
 atervande han, trogen sin karlek till faderneslandet. I borjan 
 voro bans utsigter i Stockholm foga lofvande, men snart lyckades 
 ban sasom lakare vinna kunder, och blef af riksradet Carl Gustaf 
 Tessin framdragen till standernas uppmarksamhet. Hans stora namn 
 begynte fran frammande lander kasta sin glans till faderneslandet. 
 Sedan han stadgat sitt fortroende som lakare i Stockholm, 
 gifte ban sig. Den botaniska larostolen i Upsala var det mal dit 
 han langtade, och oaktadt sina motstandares intriger vann ban 
 det ***) inom kort. Och nu begynte ett nytt tidehvarf afven for 
 Upsala akademi. Fran aflagsna lander samlades framlingar kring 
 den larostol, der den liflige, Ijushariga, fint bildade naturforska- 
 ren med en gladtig uppsyn och skarpa, spelande blickar forelaste 
 sin vetenskap. Fran alia verldens delar skickades ocksa till ho- 
 nom naturens alster, och allt markvardigt, som upptacktes i na- 
 
 *) Blef uppmarksam pa, noticed. 
 *') Att lara kanna to become acquainted. 
 **') Inom kort within a short time. 
 
( 85 ) 
 
 turens riken pa bans tid, sancles till honom for att erhalla namn 
 och rum i bans system. Han hyllades sasom botanikens fiirste, 
 icke blott af de larde, utan afven af sin tids regenter. Sjelfnjot 
 ban med adel vardigbet sin aia ocb lycka. Han kande sitt var- 
 de, men forenade med denna kansla en okonstlad odmjukhet, liar- 
 ledd ur en djup religios grund. Hans bogsta gladje var den, 
 "att Gud latit honom skada in uti sia bemliga radkammare". 
 Linne var fodd d. 23 Maj 1708, ocb dog d. 10 Jan. 1778. 
 
 Melliiv. 
 
 UR E. G. GEIJERS MINNEN. 
 
 Jag var tjugu ar, ocb kom fran akademieu. Det beslots 
 att jag skuUe forsoka mig i bvad man kallar en kondition, en 
 larareplats, ocb om sa ske kunde, i ett fornamt bus. En fader- 
 lig van, fran bvilken i synnerbet denna tanke utgick^ bade till- 
 bragt en del af sin iingdom i stora verldeu. Han kallades der- 
 ifran ocb ifran glansande lUsigter, genom forliisten af sina for- 
 aldrars formogenbet, ocb, sasom jag tror, genom foljderna af en 
 olycklig karlek. Han skref till en af sina imgdomsvanner ocb 
 anbefallte mig till det basta. Den bogt iippsatte mannens svar 
 blef mig visadt. Det inneboll, att man gjort sig underrattad om 
 mig pa annat ball. Denna forskning vid universitetet bade ej 
 utfallit till min fordel. Jag vore en yngling utan stadga. 
 
 Det var min forsta erfarenbet af bvad namn ocb rykte ville 
 saga. Jag tyckte mig utpekad for hela verlden. Mitt bela va- 
 sende kom i uppror for att afskudda den ofortankta namnkun- 
 nigbet genom forvarfvandet af en battre. Sa grep jag till pen- 
 nan, och skref Areminnat bfver Stan Sture den dldre, till taf- 
 ling 1 Svenska Akademien ar 1803. 
 
 Radd och med storsta hemligbet gick jag till verket. Jag 
 visste ej ens, *) da tanken uppstod, hvilket prisamne var utsatt for 
 aret. Det skuUe sta i Post- och Inrikes-Tidningarna, hvilka, 
 efter att ha gjort sin rund i socknen, stannade i prestgarden. 
 En augusti-afton vandrade jag med mitt bekymmer astad dit, 
 och begarde, under nagon forevandning, af komministern att fa 
 se bvad som kunde vara ofrigt af tidningarne for aret. Han drog 
 
 ') Jag visste ej ens, 1 did not even know. 
 
( 86 ) 
 
 fram en gammal bordslada, der bland ostkanter och brodbitar 
 en bundt mer och mindre fullsljiudiga niimror var instucken, 
 lyckligtvis ibland dem den jag sokte. Pa vagen hem erfor jag forst 
 hvad det vill saga alt ga hafvande med ett vitteit foster. Tid- 
 ningsbladet blef mig ordentligen tungt i fickan. Mina tankar vo- 
 ro alia likasom pa flygt. Mig tycktes *) jag sokte dem, raedan fot- 
 terna under en sent pa qvallen fortsatt vandring stotte mot stock 
 och sten. Jag kiinde ej sofva. 
 
 Foljande dagen slog jag iipp **) och laste under angest och 
 suckan, i Dahns Svenska Hlstoria, som (defekt) fanns i huset, 
 hvad sora rorde rain hjelte. Det var alia mina kallor. Jag vet 
 mig aldrig hafva last nagonting sa hardsmalt; och likval skulle 
 deraf utdragas den aldrafinaste saften af en doftande valtalighet. 
 Det var ett arbete! Lycka att den gamle Riksforestandaren ej 
 kandt det annu i sin graf! 
 
 Sedan man nagorlunda kommit till riitta med ***) amnet, var 
 en ej ringa svarighet att fa det pa papperet. Min far var en Strang 
 hushallare med sadant. — Jag gomde det papper, jag erhoU, i 
 ett gammalt tomt vaggursfoderal ; dit ocksa Sten Stures Aremin- 
 ne, allt som det skrefs, ark efter ark, nedsteg. 
 
 Att bibehalla hemligheten var ej latt i ett hus, der alle vo- 
 ro vane att veta om hvarandras goromal. Likval lyckades det 
 mig utan fortrogen ; och en vacker afton sankte jag med darran- 
 de hand och klappande hjerta, mitt arbete, renskrifvet och haf- 
 tadt, omslaget och forsegladt, for sista gangen i den dunkla gom- 
 ma, hvarur det med nasta morgonrodnad skulle afga per posto 
 till parnassens hojder. 
 
 Det kunde hemma ej inskrifvas i postboken utan att vacka 
 uppmarksamhet. Jag bemaktigade mig derfore, sedan postgum- 
 raan om qvallen bortgatt, hemligen nyckeln till postvaskan, rod- 
 de ensam tidigt foljande morgon ofver Klara elf till nasta post- 
 gard, och fick salunda mitt paket inskrifvet och afsandt. 
 
 Hosten tillbragte jag hemma. — I borjan af December ma- 
 nad sag mina ogon en uppmaning i tidningarna till forfattaren af 
 Areminnet ofver Sten Sture den aldre med valspraket: No7i 
 *) Mig tycktes it seemed to me that. 
 **) Slog jag upp / looked foi\ 
 *") Kommit till ratta med had overcome the difficulties of. 
 
( 87 ) 
 
 civium ardor prava juhentium &c. att *) gifva sig hos Sven- 
 ska Akademieas sekreterare tillkanna. Min syster fragade mig, 
 hvarfore jag blef sa rod. i ansigtet af avisorna. 
 
 Obekant med de akademiska formerna visste jag knappt om 
 denna uppmaning betydde godt eller ondt. Emellan bafvan och 
 hopp besvarade jag den. Foljande postdag imderiattade mig ett 
 bref ifran Herr Landshofdingeii Rosenstein, i uttryck, hvilkas 
 upprigtighet och varma hela bans uppforande emot mig seder- 
 mera besannade, att Svenska Akademien tilldelat mig sitt stora pris. 
 
 Jag stortade raed det oppna brefvet i hand in 1 mina for- 
 aldrars rum. Deras ofverraskning var stor och i borjan stiim. 
 Min goda mor slot mig till sitt hjerta, mina syskon omfamnade 
 mig. Alia hiisets vanner jiibilerade. Om min aldrige van och 
 valgorare berattade man mig, att ban vid emottagandet af un- 
 derrattelsen tidigt en morgon, genast gick in till sina broder 
 (gamla ogifta officerare, sasom ban sjelf), satte en stol uppa bor- 
 det, sig sjelf pa stolen och med hog rost forkunnade min ara, 
 
 Min far mins jag aldrig ha smekat mig. Vart forhallande 
 till honom, ehuru karleksfullt, var dock alltfor genomtrangdt af 
 den djupaste vordnad for att vara fortroHgt. Denna dag, da vi 
 en gang tillfalligtvis mottes, strackte ban ut sin hand och tryckte 
 den emot mitt brost. Af alia karleksbetygelser, liksom alia be- 
 ioningar, har ingen sa rort mig. — Och **) an i dag kan jag 
 ej tanka derpa utan tarar. 
 
 DEN SORJANDE MODREN. 
 
 Ser ni, nara kyrkogardens mur, denna qvinnoskapnad, sit- 
 tande pa en sten och ororHg som denna? Vardslost falla lockar 
 af granade bar ned ofver hennes axlar, vinden leker med hen- 
 nes sonderrifna klader. Hon ar gammal och'stelnad, men ej blolt 
 af ar. Ga ej kallt forbi, — gif henne en skarf; — lange skall 
 hon ej besvara er . . . . Se hennes krycka .... hennes slocknande 
 ogon, smartan omkring den tysta munnen, hvarfore sitter hon 
 der .... derfore att hon ej kan vara annorstades .... hon ar, 
 der hennes hjerta ar, vid sina barns graf. Sorgen ofver dem 
 
 *) gifva tillkanna to make knowtit 
 ") an i dag to this day. 
 
( 88 ) 
 
 har gjort hennes ogons och hennes forstands Ijus skumma. Hon 
 marker ej, hur hostlofven falla orakring henne, hon kanner ej, 
 da varvindar smalta snon pa grafven ; men alia dagar gar hon 
 dit, och soramarens lietta och vinterns kold finner henne der 
 lika stilla, lika kiinslolos. Ingen som kanner henne, talar till 
 henne, och hon talar till ingen. Hon har dock ett mal, hon 
 vantar, .... hvad? .... doden! .... Under langa ar har hon sett 
 grafvar omkring sig.oppnas, och i tyst och fredligt skote emot- 
 taga jordens trotte vandrare, men annii sitter hon en dod bland 
 de doda och vantar. Fbedrika Bremer. 
 
 VIKINGEN. 
 Vikingen, med sinnet fullt af stora, modiga beslut, hade blott 
 ett val sig foresatt: *) att segra eller do. Beggedera forde till 
 malet. Sin dod betraktade han som vagen till evig ara och 
 namnkunnighet, sitt lif som en kamp till vinnande af detta mal. 
 Hela bans lefnad var en kedja af kampabragder och afventyr, 
 han sokte faror och ansag for en lust att bekampa dem. Fran 
 ungdomen fortrogen med vattnets element, och tillbringande pa 
 hafvet sommarn af aret och sommarn af sin lefnad, mottog bans 
 sjal intrycket af den stora bild af naturen, som der omgaf honom. 
 Hans afsigter gingo ut pa idel stora ting, bans hopp, bans begar 
 voro omatliga som hafvets rymd, da, ombord pa sitt harnadsskepp, 
 han med sin blick matte den vidstrackta bana, hafvet for honom 
 oppnade och styrande i det fjerran, obekanta bla, han med Fri- 
 thiof qvad om sin fard : 
 
 Nu skall jag segla 
 
 I kallaste stormen. 
 
 Lata latt undan 
 
 LSngskeppet ga. 
 Gimgande pa drakens rygg pa svallande sjo, kande han sig glad 
 och fri som flygande fageln. Traffade honom vidriga oden, sa 
 gick han dem med sjalsstorhet till motes. I storm och nod, i 
 alia motande vanskligheter, bibeholl han stadse samma oforsagda 
 sinne, for fall beredd som for medgang. Profvad i manga skif- 
 ten under bestandiga farder till sjoss **) och till lands, van att 
 
 *) Sig foresatt offered him. 
 **) Till sjos hy sea. 
 
( 89 ) 
 
 y 
 iimgas med faror och afventyr och att trosta pa sig sjelf, forvarf- 
 
 vade han derigenom en kold, en sinnesradighet och en tyndig- 
 
 het, som ofta lyckligt raddade honom ur den brydsammaste stall- 
 
 ning. Skeppsbrott i stallet att nedsla bans mod, gaf honom me- 
 
 ra erfarenbet. *) Midt ibland vagor och klippor pa bafvet, midt 
 
 ibland fieader och faror pa landet, forlorade han aldrig fortroen- 
 
 de till sig sjelf och sin skicklighet att reda sig. "Honom ofta 
 
 "missjemt varder handande, som vida far." — "Men i all vada 
 
 "och svarighet varder omsider alltid nagot att rada." — "Den 
 
 "endast^ som vid allting radder ar, ma intet rad gagna." — 
 
 "Hug gifver balfva segern." Dessa och mangfaldiga andra af dy- 
 
 lik art i vara forntidssagor forekommande tankesprak aro sadana, 
 
 som alia voro hemtade wx erfarenhetens lefvande skola. Upphojd 
 
 ofver all fruktan och foraktande doden, fanns ingenting sa djerft 
 
 och afventyrligt, som vikingen icke vagade. I arf och blod och 
 
 genom gudalara voro bos honom inplantade de grimdsatser, att 
 
 verlden borer tappra man till, att man hellre bor lefva derfor 
 
 att inlagga ara och berom, an att komma till bog alder, och att, 
 
 af allt, det hederligaste var att lefva af vapen och do i vapen. 
 
 Till kampafard mitt lif 
 
 I min ungdom vigdes. 
 
 Hardt hjerta i brostet 
 Mig i barnaar 
 Oden skankte. 
 
 Ej tarfva kampar 
 
 Doden att qvida. 
 Den ena hjeltedriften uppmanade till nya. I tafling med bvar° 
 andra sokte harnadernas heroer att i kampadad och i storbeten 
 af foretag ofverga den ene den andre. Det fordrades, for att 
 vinna ryktbarbet och namn pa en skadeplats, som hvimlade af 
 hjeltar, att man borde gora underverk. Till hvilka jatteforetag, 
 forvanande kampabragder och underbara afventyr detta maste le- 
 da, det framte vikingatagens bistoria och de minnen deraf, i syn- 
 nerhet England, Frankrike, sodra Italien och Ryska riketbevara, 
 Strinisholm. 
 
 *) Midt ibland in the midst. 
 
( 90 ) 
 LEFNADSSATTET I SVERIGE PA GUSTAF WASAS TID. 
 
 Tarflighet och enkelhet i hvardagslag, iitsokt prakt, ofta 
 smaklos och lojlig, vid hogtidliga tillfallen, sadant var tidens kan- 
 netecken. Manga af vara beqvamliglieter saknades. Fonsteiglas 
 var annu hogst sallsynt; j i stallet for de fordoa skjutluckorna, 
 anvandes fint gallerverk, larft eller pergament. ^pisar i stallet 
 for kakelugnar bibelioilo sig annu ofver tva hnndrade ar. Mattor, 
 hos de fattiga grofva, hos de rika stickade med giild och silke, 
 betackte timraervaggarna. Kring desamma voro tjocka, vaggfasta 
 bankar, hos de formognare af ek. Framfor dem stodo stora lan- 
 ga bord, lika tjocka. Inga stolar, iitan losa bankar och smarre 
 pallar fiyttades kring rummet. TaHrikar voro sallsynta; de om- 
 byttes ej, afven om ratterna voro aldrig sa manga och oUka. 
 Knif, gaffel och sked maste hvarje gast medfora. *) Urverk voro 
 sa siillsynla, att, da storfursten i Ryssland vid denna tiden erholl 
 ett sadant **) till skanks af konungen i Danmark, trodde ban 
 det vara ett trolldomsdjur, ditsandt till bans och rikets forderf; 
 hvarfore ban med storsta hast skickade det ater till Danmark 
 igen. Middagen ats kl. 10, qvallen kl. 5. — Kl. 9 a 10 gick 
 man till sangs, steg sa mycket bittidare upp. Kladerna gjor- 
 des ***) till det mesta af ylle ; linne rackte knappt till nastklacler, 
 Helgedagsdragterna voro dyrbara, men starka. En kjortel tjenade 
 ofta mormor, mpr. och dotter efter hv^arandra till hogtids. Qvin- 
 noma hade u^pstrnket bar, langa tatt atsittande kladningar med 
 hoga spetskragar. Karlarne nyttjade spanska dragten. Deras har 
 var i borjan langt och skagget rakadt ; men det forandrades snart 
 sa att blott presterna bibehollo det ianga haret och slata hakan. 
 De andre borjade hafva kort har och langt skagg. Blott kyrkor- 
 na nyttjade vaxljus, de fornamaste talgljus, folket torrvedsstickor. 
 Sangarna voro breda, vaggfasta, icke manga; gasterna lades flere 
 tillsammans, ofta med varden sjelf. Sa skedde till och med hos 
 fursteliga personer. Vagarna voro ganska daliga och fa, sa att 
 
 *) Derfore var det ett gammalt ordsprSk: 
 
 "Den, som vill till hofva naska 
 Maste ha knif och sked i taska. 
 
 *') Till skanks as a present. 
 
 ** ) Till det mesta principally. 
 
( 91 ) 
 
 vagnar sallan kande nyttjas. Under Johan III:s tid (1564 -—1592) 
 inkom den forsta ofvertackta vagn. De fiesta resor skedde *) till 
 hast, och da det regnade, togo de kungliga prinsessorna stora 
 vaxdukskappor ofver sig. Hoga titlar brukades icke. Konungeu 
 kallades Hans Nad^ prinsarna Junker, prinsessorna Froken. Om 
 adelsherrarna nyttjades ej deras slagt- utan deras faders-namn ; 
 t. ex. i St. f. Tiire Roos eller Lars Sparre, skref och sade man 
 Ture Jonson, Lars Siggesson, eller annu kortare herr Ture, herr 
 Lars. — Hos hela folket radde mycken vildhet och oordning, 
 foljder af tiden sjelf och de manga inbordes krigen. IVafralten 
 anlitades mer an lagen. Wapen och vapenofningar nyttjades be- 
 standigt. Enligt gammal sed stego riddrarne belt och ballet jern- 
 kladda i bradsangen. Men likasom de fordna riddnre voro de 
 afven hogst okunniga, i synnerhet de aldre. Manga af koniing 
 Gustafs hofdingar och stathallare kiinde ej ens lasa, annu mindre 
 skrifva. De maste halla en sarskild man for att lasa och besva- 
 ra konungens bref. Catholska laran var val afskaffad, men myc- 
 ket af dess vidskepelse blef qvar och icke blott allmogen utan 
 afven de fornamare och hogsta trodde pa trolleri, skogsra, tom- 
 tegubbar, necken, m. m. Lakarekonsten bestod ocksa till det 
 mesta uti boner och besvarjningar. A. Fhyxell. 
 
 TILL SKOLUNGDOMEN. 
 J aren annu for unga att fullt forsta vigten af det andamal, 
 hvarfore J bar aren samlade : men sa boren J dock inse, att det 
 maste vara maktpaliggande, och att det asyftar allenast er egen 
 fordel. Staten gor stora omkostnader derfore, edra foraldrar be- 
 rofva sig kanske ofta det nodvandiga, for att bar underhalla er, 
 ^ edra larare uppoffra sin dag for eder. Sa stora bemodanden kun- 
 '^ na ej asyfta nagot obetydligt, och de gora det ej heller. Hvad 
 'de asyfta, det ar det hogsta for er, det ar ett lifs varde, det ar 
 er framtids lycka. Ert lifs varde: ty det ar falskt, hvad kanske 
 nagon vill inbilla er, att det skuUe finnas genare och sakrare me- 
 xi del till fortkomst och befordran i staten, an kunskaper och dygd, 
 Tiden ar val ond : men likval icke sa ond, att ej duglighet och 
 heder, hvar de finnas i nagon utmarktare grad, ofverallt gora sig 
 
 
 *) Till hast on horse back- 
 
( 92 ) 
 
 plats. Staten har i detla afseende ej atl beklaga sig ofver nagot 
 ofverflod, vi behofva ej annu frtikta vanpris pa dessa varor. Men 
 det beror af er sjelfva, hiiruvida i forvai fven dem, eller ej. Till- 
 fallet ar oppnadt, lararen gor hvad ban kaii. Men den sad, som 
 faller pa halleberget, ar forlorad; ett baglost sinne gor all under- 
 visning fafang. Skall afsigten vinnas, sa maste vi fordra flit och 
 uppmarksamhet a er sida. Forsummen derfore icke er tid, ty 
 den forkisten later ej ersatta sig; arbeten, ty menniskan ar fodd 
 till arbete, och iitan bemodande vinnes ingen framgang. Gaf- 
 vorna aro mangahanda, men den som med redligt bemodande 
 utvecklar och anvander dem ban fatt, ban bar infriat sin forbin- 
 delse till faderneslandet, till foraldrar, till larare, till sig sjelf. 
 Han ar all ara vard och saknar ej beller sin Ion i framtiden. 
 Anstrangen derfore edra krafter, gripen tiden i flygten, och slap- 
 pen honom icke, innan ban lart er sin visbet. Utom det J gag- 
 nen er sjelfva, sa besinnen bum manga J kiinnen gladja med er 
 sedighet, med er lydnad, med edra framsteg. J gladjen derige- 
 nom forst och framst edra foraldrar, som ej bar nagon annan, 
 nagon varmare onskan an ert basta, som genom er framgang anse 
 sig belante for all sin karlek, all sin omsorg, alia sina bekymmer. 
 J gladjen dernast edra larare, som aro er sjals foraldrar, som 
 ideligen arbeta for er, som J derfore aren skyldige vordnad, bor- 
 sambet och erkansla. J gladjen slagtingar och anforvandter. J 
 gladjen det land som fodt er ; ty mannens ara aterfaller pa bans 
 fosterbygd, liksom frukten faller ater pa den jord, der tradet upp- 
 skjatit. J gladjen sluUigen afven mig, som annu ar er framman- 
 de, men som J framdeles skolen lara att kanna. J hafven kan- 
 ske hort, att jag alskar ungdomen, och det ar ocksa en sanning. 
 Men det ar endast den ungdom, som visar vordnad for det be- 
 liga, karlek for dygden, vordnad for larare, laraktighet, flit, ar- 
 betshag. Laten mig framdeles finna er sadana. Da skall jag 
 valsigna det ansvar, som annars bUr mig tungt; da skall jag 
 gladas, som en fader glades, nar det gar bans barn val. 
 
 EsAiAs Tegner. 
 
 1 
 
( 93 ) 
 
 UR ETT TAL TILL MINNE AF KONUNG GUSTAF IH. 
 
 Kort efter Herlig Carls hemkomst fraa sin iitlandska fard 
 foretog kronprinsen i borjan af 1771 en dylik, atfoljd af sin 
 yngste broder och sin fordne Guvernor, Riksradet Grefve Scheffer. 
 De begge grefvarue af Gottland och Oland *) hade uppgjort till 
 sin reseplan, att tillbringa vintren i G alliens hufvudstad, seder- 
 mera med varen ofversegla till England, njiita sommaren uader 
 Italiens blida sol och med hosten hvila nt vid Rhens driifvokuUar. 
 Efter att i Danmark hafva besokt anforvandterna till Sophia Mag- 
 dalena, i Holstein en bror till Adolf Fredrik, i Bruosvig en sy- 
 ster till Lovisa Ulrika, foitsatte de ofver Nederlanderna vagen 
 till Paris, der dg i slutet af Februari intraffade. Sitt hopp i af- 
 seende pa de tillernade politiska underhandlingarna med Franska 
 kabinettet hade Gnstaf till en stor del byggt pa Frankrikes da- 
 varande Premier-Minister, Hertigen af Choisene; men till sin 
 led^ria^ erhoU ban redan i Zweibriickea tidning omdenna mini- 
 sters oformodade fall, genom en af de manga hofintriger, som 
 kring den svage Ludvig XV spunno sina qvinliga tradar. For 
 denna missrakning fann ban en ersattning i den personliga van- 
 skap, hvarmed ban af Franska konimga-familjer blef omfattad, 
 och i den beimdrande uppmarksamhet, som bans sallsynta egen- 
 skaper, bans alskvarda umgange, bans intagande snille tillvimno 
 honom ofverallt, Pariserboerna forvanades, att bland nordens 
 isar kunde vaxa en Fnrste, som i forfinad bildning ej tog, men 
 gaf monster: allt, bvad Paris egde iitmarkt och lysande, taflade 
 om bans ynnest, och i en af Franska Akademiens sessioner, som 
 Gustaf bevistade, upplaste A. Alembert en dialog ur Elyseen, der 
 ban lat Drottning Christina och Des Cartes utofva sitt smicker 
 pa den snillrika Grefven af Gottland, Hvilken sorghg bild af 
 del menskliga lifvets ombytlighet framstaller ej tatlan af det da 
 sa lysande bofvet i Versailles ! Nar, under de dagliga skadespelens 
 glans, alias blickar riktades mot den kongliga ioge, som tycktes 
 innesluta lyckans bogsta foremal, — hvilken inbilining var val 
 da nog mork att ana ett sa tragiskt slut bakom framtidens oupp- 
 dragna tackelse ! Der salt, omgifven af det mest skimrande hof i 
 
 *) Titlar antagna af prinsarna under resan. 
 
( 94 ) 
 
 Europa en aldrig konung, med halfslackt lif; — at bans sista 
 dagar voio beta qval sparda. Der satt stralande af nngdom och 
 prakt, det iiyss formalda tronfoljarparet, Liidvig och Maria An- 
 toinette; — de sago framfor sig en thron, men ej bakom den 
 schavotterna och bilan. Der syntes vid dess sida, de unga Prid- 
 sarna af Provence och Artois, i blomman af ett irraiide iifs frid- 
 losa utveckling; — och slutligen, der ses Gustaf, arfvingen till 
 en krona i norden, beundrad, firad, lycklig, utan aning att nyss 
 bans fader ar i Sverige afliden, ban sjelf i detta ogonbhck konnng, 
 och att, sasom sadan ban en gang skali falla ett blodigt offer 
 for sitt folk, aret innan bans van, den sextonde Liidvig, med li~ 
 ka tankesatt delar ett lika ode. Adolf Fredrik var dod — och 
 pa Seinens strand helsades Gustaf for Sveriges konung. 
 
 W. C. BOTTIGEB. 
 
 UR SVENSKA FOLKETS HISTORIA. 
 Men konungen lade sjelf band vid verket; och det ar bans 
 enskilda frikostighet som Upsala Universitet har att tacka for sitt 
 bestand. Genom gafvobref af den 31 Angusti 1625 forarade 
 Gustaf Adolf, af de nu i bans hand forenade Gustavianska arf- 
 vegodsen, trehundrade femtio hemman till Upsala Akademi, med 
 forklaring att som dessa hemman voro bans arf och egne, ban 
 forunnade dem at Akademien till dess evardliga, alltid blifvande 
 egendom. Utom sin donation anslog Konungen till Universitetet 
 kronotionden af flera socknar i Westmanland och helsingland, 
 gaf praepende-pastorater at Theologerna, samt ett bondehem- 
 man i lonetillokning at bvar och en af de ofrige Professorerna ; 
 dessutom tre tusen tvahundrade femtio daler arligen till ett com- 
 munitet for studenter, med serskildt anslag for inkop af inven- 
 tarier, samt Ion for styresman och betjening; vidare tva tusen 
 fembundrade daler arligen till underhall for Stipendiater, och hun- 
 drade daler till arliga beloningar at dessa ; hvarjemte ban skankte 
 Universitetet sitt eget Boktryckeri, stiftades dess Bibliothek genom 
 foraring af sin egen boksamling, forordnade det en arlig inkomst, 
 och lat bygga det (sedermera af Carl VI tillokta) bus, som an- 
 nu kallas Akademie Gustaviana. — Till rikets Gymnasier ar af- 
 ven Gustaf Adolf upphofsman; ty ehuru af alder den inrattning 
 
( 95 ) 
 
 fanns, att vid Domkyrkorna visse Lectorer hade imderhall af 
 kyrkotiondeu, gjorde konnngen deraf forst oidentliga laroluis, med 
 flere larare och stoire inkomster. Det forsta gymnasium i Sve 
 rige imattades i Westeras 1620 (tillokt 1623 och 1627): det 
 andra i Strangnas 1626: det tredje i Linkoping 1628, och sam- 
 raa ar erholl Finland, som redan 1618 fatt ett Gymnasium 1 
 
 o 
 
 Wiborg, annu ett i Abo. 
 
 Sa blef denne store konang raidt under kriget stiftare af 
 Sverges Undervisningsverk, och paminner derigenom, att afven 
 hans vapen fordes for den menskliga odlingens hehga sak. Der- 
 fore offrade han pa dess altare hvad andra skulle anvandt pa 
 vapen. Och i hvilken tid? Det finns intet hogie och adlare hopp, 
 an det som Gustaf Adolf nedlagt om Sveriges framtid i dessa 
 sina stiftelser. De blefvo ej mindre politiskt an vetenskapligt 
 vigtiga. Ty cm Sverige fran denna tid framgent sa ofta sett 
 man ur hyddan stiga genom kunskaper och fortjenst till rikets 
 hogsta viirdigheter, sa ar detta ock Gustaf Adolfs verk. 
 
 E. G. Geijeb. 
 
 UR 'EN VANDRING I ROM." 
 
 Vi togo vagen uppfor Tarpejiska klippan till Capitolium. 
 Man har nu Forum med dess fornlemningar under sina fotter. 
 Fran tornet kan man urskilja de sju kullarnas belagenhet. Det 
 panorama, som omger askadaren, ar den rikaste forntidshafd, all- 
 tid oppen, nastan alltid bestralad af en j^iolnfri himmel. Man 
 skulle der daghgen, under ett ar kunna tillbringa nagra intres- 
 santa timmar. Pa nedvagen gar man forbi Marci Aurelii staty 
 till hast, af forgyld brons, och de segertecken, som egnades at 
 Marius, efter hans seger ofver Chimbrerna och tentonerna, samt 
 stadnar ett ogonblick framfor Michel Angelos hus. Det ar en li- 
 ten envaningsbyggnad, med endast tva fonster, nu bebodd af ett 
 fattigt handtverkarfolk. 
 
 En smal gata forer till Forum Trajani. Af all dess fordna 
 prakt har blott en enda lemning trotsat seklerna; men det ar 
 afven den skonaste segerkolonn i verlden. Basreheferna, som ut- 
 goras af 2,500 figurer, tecknade af mastarehand, hafva varit en 
 kalla for Rafaels och Ginlia Romanos studier. I kolonnens fot 
 
( 96 ) 
 
 forvaiades fordom den gyllne iirna, som gomde Trajani stoft, och 
 pa spetsen hojde sig segrarens kolossala bild, af forgyld brons. 
 Nil synes der Aposteln Petriis, uppford af Sixtus V. 
 
 Da man vill fortsatta sin vandring, oppna sig tvenne vagar: 
 den ena till Mons Qvtrinaiis, som prydes af de kollosala hastar- 
 na, pa hvilkas fotstallning lasas namnen Phidias och Praxiteles 
 (och hvilka, om de an ej harrora fian dessa mastare, dock arc 
 Grekiskt arbete af forsta ordningen), samt derifran till Diocletiani 
 Thermer och flera heriiiga villor; den andra ofver Tibern, till 
 Adriani ryktbare grafvard. Vi valja denna sednare och befinna 
 oss snart pa Roms hiifviidgata, il Cerso, genom sin strackning och 
 palatsernas mangd mahanda den skonaste i Europa. Vi hafva 
 knappt himnit den halfvags, da var uppraarksamhet anyo fastades 
 af en segerkolonn. Det ar den, som Romerska folket lat nppre- 
 sa at Marcus Aurelius, efter bans seger ofver Marcomannerna. 
 Den ar mindre skon an Trajani, men *) i anseende till fotstall- 
 ningen hogre. Den bar fordom verldsbeherrskarens bild af for- 
 gyld brons, och bar nii Aposteln Paiili, upprest af Sixtus V. 
 Invid denna plats oppnar sig en annan, som prydes af Augiisti 
 Sol-obelisk, hvilken kejsaren lat fora fran Heliopolis och iippfora 
 pa Campus Martius samt helga at solen (^soli donum dedil^ som 
 orden uti inskriften lyda). 
 
 Efter en vag af nagra minuter, genom obetydliga gator, be- 
 finna vi oss pa en plats, i hvars forgrund ettaldrigt tempel fan gslar 
 vara blickar. Denna Ijyggnad ar lika enkel som majestatisk. Fran 
 dess panna, hvilken tvenne artusenden med vordnad forbigatt, 
 aterspeglas annu samma lugn, hvarmed den sett triumfbagar och 
 throner, kejsaredomen och folkvalden falla och deras spillror spri- 
 das som leksaker for barn. Det var fordom alia Gudars boning 
 och ar nu alia helgons-, det ar nu, som fordom, fromhetens och 
 konstens helgedom. Det ar Pantheon. 
 
 Da man intrader i templet, kannej^man, att den Ijusstrom, 
 som flodar ned fran kupolen, varit amnad att bestrala Gudar, 
 icke blott dodliga. Dessa ma hafva varit hvilka som heist; deras 
 anletsdrag bara dock spar af forgangelsen. Nar man uti inbill- 
 ningen flyttar sig tillbaka till den tid, da Olympens bilder, fram- 
 
 *) 1 anseende till as regards. 
 
( 97 ) 
 
 troUade af den Grekiska mejseln, blickade ned fran nicherna i 
 denna sal, hvilka nii fyllas med grafvar och helgonaben, skyn- 
 dar man ater at att beiindra de yttre lemningarna skonade af 
 tiden. Bebnh. von Beskow. 
 
 TOREARFAMILTERNA. 
 
 Det finnes ett drag i svenska nationallynnet, som sallan for- 
 nekap sig, det ar allmogens kansla for en viss grad af komfort, 
 prydlighet och snyggliet. Det ar endast vid de begge andpunk- 
 terna, hos den rike bonden, som gor ett olyckligt forsok att bar- 
 ma de battre standen, och hos stat-torparen eller sadane jord- 
 torpare, som digna under palagor, man marker motsatsen. 
 
 Hos medelklassen af bonderna ater, der hvarken rikedom 
 eller fattigdom bringat dem ur deras nationella stallning, ar stii- 
 gan, oaktadt all sin enkell^et, ett monster af natthet och pryd- 
 lighet. Den hvitmenade spiseln med sin sopade hall, och som 
 om sommaren klades med friska'lofruskor: det grofva, men dock 
 rena golfvet; de simpla gardinerna, som hanga pa fonsterkanter- 
 na och pryda, hyllorna, och som besta af sa kallad "knQppling" 
 eller "uppknytbr," det vill saga andan af linnevafvarne, hvars 
 losa tradknippor hopknytas till ett slags gallerrallt forrader en 
 strid mellan skonhetssinnet och de sma tillgangarne, i hvilken 
 det forra vinner. 
 
 Om man jemfor sin inre belatenhet, da man intradt 1 ett 
 praktrum, der sideri, guld och sammet, der trymaer och kronor 
 ofverallt glansa, med den man kanner, da man betraktar det inre 
 af en svensk bondstuga, der ingen malning, intet guld doljer 
 tradet, som skuradt och fint tyckes vinna ^enom sin alder, ty 
 det blir med hvarje ar hvitare; om man da ser nagra blanka 
 kopparkarl, nagra tenntallrikar, som skina som speglar, och hu- 
 sets med bjork-kada sammansatta porslin bred vid en hel rad ler- 
 fat med artal i bottnen, sta kompagnivis pa hyllan, lutar jemfo- 
 relsen at den lilla kojan, och man beklagar blott, att man ej 
 kanf^s^a riktigt rak for att ej stota i takbjelkarne. 
 
 Dit man saledes heist trader, ^ar i en sa kallad rygg-as- 
 stuga i det fattiga Smaland, der, hogt undar tak, hafrekakorna 
 
 -'■'■•---■— tf.^-k 
 
( 98 ) ^. 
 
 hanga pa sina stanger och der kanhanda att en killing, bar- 
 nens van och lekkamrat, kommer en till mote och hiktar pa 
 handen for att fa nagot, och bjuder sina hornspetsar till strid, 
 nar han finner sig bedragen. Men detta trefliga hem har endast 
 sjelf-egaren, som bor pa sin lilla hemmansdel, och den frie 
 backstugusittaren, som ar konung i sin koja, sa liten hon ar. 
 Begge dessa ega sig sjelfve. 
 
 Deremot sa snait vi intrada pa herrgards-gebiten, finna vi 
 storre eller raindre afvikelser fran den urspriingliga karakteren. 
 Det finnes till all lycka, manga egendomsegare, som gora myc- 
 ket, om icke allt, for sitt folks trefnad; men endast den omstan- 
 digheten, att torparens stallning ej ar saker, att han kan nppsa- 
 gas, att bans kontrakt kan hojas, gor att han koramer i en an- 
 nan, i en falsk stallning, som den fattiga sjelfegaren, eller den, 
 som blott har Hfstidsbesittning pa en stnga, undviker. Det Ar 
 nemligen en framtid, som felas hela denna befolkning; ty for att 
 ega en framtid fordras sakerhet. Om torparen saledes samlar 
 formogenhet, sker detta icke derfore, att han sjelf, bans barn och 
 barnbarn skola qvarblifva pa samma torfva, ntan pa det att han 
 ma kunna flytta, om behofvet sa pakallar. 
 
 Denna nomad-ide lyser igenom ofverallt i bans iefnadssatt 
 och kastar nagonting'^vardslost och otrefligt in i bans koja; han 
 behandlar den, som den vore blott ett nattqvarter; ty det lonar 
 ej modan, att for nagra ar blott gora sig besvar att pntsa den och 
 gora den prydlig. Och dock framlefver han hela sin tid i sam- 
 ma stnga; han blir ej uppsagd, bans kontrakt blir ej hojdt, men 
 likval har denna osakerhet som ett Damocles-svard bestandigt 
 hangt ofver bans hufvud, och instinktlikt kanner han, att han 
 ej ar saker, fastan han mycket sallan tanker derpa. 
 
 Penningar och Arbete, 
 af Onkel Adam. (D:r Wetterbkrgb.) 
 
 UR "EN SVENSK ADLING 1 PARIS UNDER RESTAURATIONEN." 
 Vande sig Segerstam, granskande, till sina kamrater, som 
 narmast och dagligast omgafvo honom, motte honom samma fri- 
 vola ton, samma yra lattsinne, samma brist pa grundsatser, som 
 i sailskapslifvet. Officerare vid det Regemente han tillhorde 
 
( 99 ) 
 
 voro lanfft ifraa att narma sig del nuvarande Paris" s5 kallade 
 "^^Lejon," ett namn, som de hufvndsakligen genom sin ragg torde 
 hafva fortjent, ty af alia mig bekanta Regements-tiramerman kaii 
 bestamdt ingen besta vid jemforelse med nagon af dessa Boule- 
 vardernes och de Elyseiska faltens imderdjur. De voro iippfod- 
 da, dessa Officerare ur Frankrikes foraamsta alter, i en for djap 
 kansla af det verkligt passande, voro sedan barndomen vana vid 
 for mycket behag i den yttre formen, att kunna, vid en prome- 
 nad besvara sig med en kapp, som till bredd och langd ofant- 
 ligt liknade ett vedtrad, att, da de togo plats pa ett kafe, ge 
 alia i grannskapet befintlige gratis-lektioner i konsten att vraka 
 sig. Men de forsmadde dereraot intet tillfalie att jaga efter nojet 
 — glada afventyr hade blifvit dem ett behof, och soktes rastlost, 
 till och med i trakten af Bigtstoiarae — pa Hotel d'Angleterre 
 och i Palais Royals spelhns vedervagade de sin framtid med en 
 gladtighet, med ett behag, som forvanade — de gralade aldrig, 
 men duelerade — en motsagelse, framstalld nagorlimda bestamd, 
 ett det lattaste tvifvel om sanningen af en berattelse, var i de- 
 ras ogon detsamma, som en utmaning. De hyllade en gudom- 
 lighet, som de kallade ara, men som de, i likhet med Osterlan- 
 dets Afgudadyrkare, tillstokat pa det besynnerligaste satt, med de 
 mest vidimderhga attributer. Ni kimde saga at en af dem, att 
 han deltagit i ett forsok att omkiiUkasta thronen, och ni skuUe 
 sett ett vanligt loje, nastan som vid ett smicker, halka ofver 
 hans lappar. Ni kunde *) midt i ansigtet beskylla honom att 
 ha forfort sin basta vans hustru, och han skiille upptagit en sa- 
 dan tillvitelse med ytterst forbindlig min, Uksom hade det en- 
 dast varit er mening att litet bry honom. Men sag honom, att 
 det regemente han tillhor icke ar det bast exercerade i armeen, 
 vaga satta i tvifvel, att Franska soldaten icke ar den forste i 
 Eiiropa, hviska honom i orat, att hans vador aro for det obevap- 
 nade ogat nog osynhga, och, sa sant jag sitter med pennan i 
 handen, han ar genast fardig att byta kiilor med er, fastan en- 
 dast i Boulogner-skogen, och heist pa sin alsklingsplats for sa- 
 dana afventyr, i den lilla bokdungen vid vagen till IVeuilly. Vid 
 Belleville och Pres St. Gervais slass blott gesaller och skol- 
 *) Midt i ansigtet to his face. 
 
( 100 ) 
 
 pojkar. Franska aristokratien bidder i fredstid iiteskitande pa dec 
 klassiska marken emellan Barriere de Passy och den lilla byn 
 Boulogne. , I " 
 
 1 religiost hanseende var ungefar forbistringen densainme, 
 som i alia andra forhallanden. Annii hade viil icke beundran for 
 Napoleon himnit den fanatiska hojd, som i sednare tider. Man 
 ansag honom annii icke for Gud och icke bans Marskalkar for 
 Apostlar. Man knabojde icke vid det sedermera at honom hel- 
 gade kapellet i Invalid-kyrkan. Men efter revolutionens valdsam- 
 ma kastningar, ehuru densamma till och med pioklamerat "ett 
 hogsta vasende" och Napoleon organiserat en ordentlig kult, var 
 likval forvirringen i de religiosa begreppen alltfor stor, att klar- 
 bet och ordning derutinnan *) med ens skiille kunna panyttfo- 
 das. Redan kokade i sinnena elementerna till de nya laror, S:t 
 Simonismen, kommanismen, m. fl., som forst i sednare tid fatt 
 namn och profeter. Otron, ett arf fran det tidehvarf, som nar- 
 mast foregick revohitionen, och alldeles icke, som man velat lata 
 paskina, ett barn af densamma, gick anna omkring och varfvade, 
 genom sin beqvamlighet, sin skenbara sjelfstandighet, talrikapro- 
 seiyter, medan, under allt detta, bigotteriet notte sina knan i 
 bigtstolarne och kackt begick synder, tryggad pa ofvertygelsen att 
 fa dem forlatna. 
 
 Det var med ett ord, i en fullkomlig villervallans tid, i en 
 af dessa perioder, hvilka genomgas af moraliska jordskalf, som 
 Friherre Segerstam gjorde sitt intrade i Pariser-lifvet. 
 
 Karl Kullbehg. 
 
 UR "KYRKOFESTEX VID ALB4N0." 
 Aftonen hade infunnit sig; naturen beredde sig till hvila 
 och svalkade sina barn, som dock **) slatt icke ville folja hen- 
 nes exempel. Den forestaende kapplopningens markvardighet span- 
 de alia sinnen. Midten af storgatan bolls af soldater, icke utan 
 raoda, ren och oppen fran den patrangande mangden. Andtligen 
 kom det efterlangtade upptradet: en knall-raket sprang i luf- 
 len, och tre hastar, utan ryttare, men utstofferade med band, 
 tofsar och fjadrar, losslapptes af sina forare pa det lilla faltet vid 
 
 *) Med ens at once. ") Slatt icke by no means. 
 
(10! ) 
 
 S. Madonna della slella. De rannde, allt hvad de formadde, 
 tvars igenom staden till Porta Romana, som var vadjomalet ; en 
 blef omsider den forst ankomne, och hoga gladjeskri helsadeden 
 flasande segraren. Skvi af mindre glad beskaffenhet utstottes dock 
 snart af personer, som kort tillforene slagit vad med hvarandra 
 oni taflingens utgang; de som forlorat, forargade sig. Annu hog- 
 Ijuddare gralade sins emellan de trenne hastarnes stalldrangar, 
 som ledsagat dem at till kampen; den segrande hastens blef be- 
 skylld af de tvenne andia, att ban begagnat otillatliga medel, 
 till och med trolldom, for att skaffa sitt kreatur triumf. Nagra 
 askadare blandade sig i tvisten ; vreden och forvirringen steg mer 
 och mer; da lyckligtvis geiiom qvinnornas mellankomst friden i 
 en blick aterstallas. Man kan ej visa storre bojlighet och hor- 
 samhet mot det vackra konet. Niira bredvid oss tratte tvenne 
 karlar med alia tecken af den haftigaste forbittring; plotsligen 
 komrao deras hustrar, fattade hvardera sin man i axeln, och ska- 
 kade honom belt liudrigt elt par ganger af och till; mannerne sago 
 sig om, igenkande sina makar, tystnade *) pa stunden och **) 
 skiljde sig at, till utseendet fiillkomligt sansade och liigna. 
 
 Festen var shitad, men gladjen fortfor. I alia osterior, — 
 sa beta krogarna har, — brunno gastvanhga Ijus, och pa smala 
 bankar, langsefter aflanga bord, drucko man och qvinnor af alia 
 aldrar hvarandra tappert till, ur blankande, alltid pa nytt fyllda 
 vinflaskor; spisande dervid sina enkla gimstlingsratter, sallat, 
 prosciutto och salami. De fornamare sutto pa flatade stolar 
 utanfor stadens prydligast caffehus, och sliikade med hanryckning 
 det ena isglaset efter det andra. Nappeligen behofs det tillagg, 
 att 1 hela den stora folkhopen allt tillgick anstandigt och stilla. 
 Italienaren ar af naturen sa matthg, eller sa lyckligen physiskt 
 danad och omgifven, att en drucken menniska i detta land skat- 
 tas for en lika stor, som skandlig sallsamhet. Derfore aro ej bar, 
 liksom i Norden, skoj och slagsmal vasendtliga bestandsdelar af 
 folklustbarheter. Med en vida mindre vardad moralisk och reli- 
 gios uppfostran, an var allmoges, har den italienska en instinkt 
 for hofsamhet, skick, skonhet, som i manga stycken ersatter den. 
 
 ") P5 stunden imnttdiately. ") Skiljde sig St separated. 
 
( 102 ) 
 
 Vi, sasom Svenskar, maste i delta fal! (liksom i flera) tr6sla oss 
 med den utsigt, alt smiiningom geaom immerfort kraftfiillaie 
 och i del allmanna lefvernet verksamt ingripande griindsatser, 
 lagar, sedliga, vetenskapliga, politiska och poetiska bemodanden, 
 kiinna erofra oss en jemnvigt mot de hafvor, dem naturen sa 
 ymnigt slosat pa Soderns innevanare, och hvilka de visserh'gea 
 foga benyttja till framskridande i mensklig foradling. Men hvilka 
 oden hadanefter denna natiirs barn ma underga, synes, hvad 
 deras religion angar, alternativet for ailtid vara stalldt mellan 
 ingen, eller en i viss matto polytheistisk. De, som nii vilja re- 
 formera Italien, utan att battre forsta sitt folk an nagonting an- 
 nat, hafva hunnit till forstnamnda standpirnkten; men skoia just 
 derfor aldrig kimna lyckas, eller atminstone aldrig frambringa 
 nagot bestandande. *) Tills vidare dyrka dessa bygders harmlosa 
 menniskor Christendomens Gud; men pa sitt vis. De tro, alt 
 han gerna ser sina Heliga ihagkommas med festlig vordnad ; de 
 erkanna bans narvarelse, men icke med djup tystnad och meian- 
 cholisk vardighet, iitan med jublande frojd; de prisa honom, lik- 
 som foglarne under himmelen, med sang och lekar. 
 
 P., D. A. Atteubom. 
 
 UR "SOLFJEDERN. ' 
 
 Drottningholras anblick gjorde pa Lovisa Ulrica **) ett djupt 
 och angenamt intryck — ett intryck for lifstiden. "Har — ut- 
 brast hon — blir mig godt att vara I" Och aningen bedrog henne 
 icke: bar tillbragte hon sina lyckligaste dagar i ett land, som 
 hennes egen herrsklystnad och hennes gemals vankelmod stortade 
 i olyckor; och "Chinas" ***) anlaggning blef minnesvarden ofver 
 hennes frojder, 
 
 Medan hon betraktade det herrliga slottet, och, for att saga 
 sina nya landsman, sina blifvande undersater, en artighet, upp- 
 manade froken Kuesbeck att tillsta, det Preussen ej agde nagot 
 praktfullare att skryta med, svangde prinsessan mellan sina fingrar 
 en dyrbar solfjeder af elfenben, tunn som lof, skor som glas, 
 konstigt inlagd med guld, omsom genombruten, omsom prydd 
 
 *) Tills vidare for the present. ") The consort of Fredrik I of 
 
 Sweden on approaching that place on board a yacht, "') Name 
 
 of a kind of pavilion at Drottningholm. 
 
( 103 ) 
 
 med de finaste bilder i upphojdt arbete, med ett ord: ett vcrk- 
 ligt masterverk i sitt slag. 
 
 Under en rorelse af gladje, da hon skamtade med de kring- 
 staende, slant solfjedern iir hennes hand, foil ned pa dacket och 
 sprang i stycken. Hoffolket betogs af ledsnad och forskade oro- 
 ligt i sin herrskarinnas anletfe, nar man till henne aterlemnade 
 de i hast hopplockade spillrorna af det forstorda konststycket. 
 Lovisa Ulrika var for litet qvinna att grama sig ofver forliisten 
 af en grannlat, for inycket stolt att latsa mer an flyktigt *) gifva 
 akt pa ett sa lumpet ofall. Hon mottog, utan att forrada nagon 
 sinnesrorelse, bitarne af solfjedern och yttrade med eftertryck, 
 medan de Brandenbargska ogonen gjorde en monstrande ru^d 
 genom de kringstaendes krets : "Pa staterna och pa min kroVslide^ 
 solfjeder kan man lampa samma anmarkning: sammanhindningen 
 utgbr deras styrka ; och tvertom : aplittrmg forstor dem.'^^ 
 
 Sorl af bifall och beiindran besvarade Prinsessans traffau- 
 de omdome. 
 
 "Som en vackelse att behjerta den sanning, hvilken na tycks 
 ansla — fortfor Lovisa Ulrica — ber jag eder emottaga och for- 
 vara detta." 
 
 Och nu utdelade hon at de kringstaende bitarne af den son 
 driga solfjedern. 
 
 "En sallsam kunglig gafva, icke sannt?" — tillade hon slut- 
 ligen, spefullt smaleende — "jag skall framdeles gora den mera 
 vardig mig sjelf och eder." M. J. Crcsenstolpe. 
 
 a^fcnffrig^etcng aamcinna jiraftranbe |ja jorben ^ar ^ii^\im t^b^ 
 Itgcn **) gatt wi ^a, aii t aW florre oc^ florrc fi3reni'ngar fn^ta mem 
 nifforna tiafammana. mo,m fiorrc fijrentng Un i Mia affeenbe fa 
 jorben I'^e gtfmaa, an ben, font later ftg BilbaS af folfen )pa jorb^tang 
 fcegge ^emt'gferer, ben f. t ^amU luerlben (STften, %\xxU o«i§ ©uropa) 
 Dc^ ben f. t n^a (norra od^ fiJbra STmertta). ^tn x Un e^of, ber 
 Yox (efttja^ ^^xm befa Begge ^emigfererg (Tagten annu ^unmt fiJga langrc 
 Sn aii upptdcf as fi3r ^tvaranbra. S)era§ narmarc forentng iiH en 
 
 *) Gifva akt pS notice. ") ®att \Xi ^j5 tended to. 
 
( 104 ) 
 
 ^ei^d, m in^df fom tcfe 6et^bbe nagonting mi'nbrc an fyU \mx pta^ 
 nets anbetifg 6ringanbc HU en fjdl: bctta tidpr fommanbc tibcr. dn 
 fa umt>erfat forcning tan annu t<fe pa Kangt ncir mara mer cin anab, 
 ba fjclfit^a fammanfmdltanbet af Orient meb Occibent tnom ben gamta 
 ttjerlben (5(ften§, 5lfrifaS oc^ ^urc^a^ fultursfamman6inbning) hfiw 
 ner ftg langt ifran att waxa njerfftcilbt, e^uru bet reban i SJ^ebeltiben 
 grunbabe§ oc^ 6i3rjabe§. 
 
 5tt tmenne fragor af egen mcitfitarbtg^et mafle ivi lemna luar 
 u)j:pmdrffamt;et: 1) (;Jt)arfore ben menf!Itga rbrelfen bftt?er jorben, fa 
 \)2ai i ^cblingen§ gang, font t fl:ammarne§ tmnbrlngar, (;itintiC(§, bfttjetss 
 l^ufivub G(i) fd langt iiUhata m t'dnna, aUiit) ffett ifxan bfier iiU iue* 
 fler, b» m. f. i en rigtntng, motfatt jorbenS egen rotation fringaxeln? 
 2) Om jorben, oc^ menniffofldgtet ber^ja, ^wilttt i ett famtag utgi3r 
 ^3(aneten§ t'beala |3rinctp, fjdl etter anbeltf, fan anfeS gammal eCfer^ 
 ling? b. n?. f. om bm tfran ftn 6eg^nnelfe (planetenj ffa^jelfe) xM^ 
 nabt, numera ndtt dt fabant utirec^IingStiClfianb, fufmen, ait ben i 
 ftna 6{(bn{ng§frafter gar utfi3re, eKer om ^m I'de dnnu ^;unnit di fa* 
 bant futmen? SSdrt fwar pa ben febnare fragan, fii3bt pa geologiffa 
 c^ !§iflortjla anlebningar, f!aCt 6Iif»3a, ait jorben lutferligen *) luarit 
 tiff { manga artufenben mer an man trant fig ait antaga; mm att 
 benna tiber^mb liMdl for en irarelfe af jorben§ jlorf^et 6et^ber fa ti* 
 td, aii Wax pUmi dnnu icfe hloti mdfie ivaxa ganf^a ung, utan ma» 
 ^dnba ej **) en gang ^unnen ur em^r^otiCtpdnbet* Dm fd ffuffe itja* 
 ra, 6ttji(fet titt^or Un utfbrligare unberj"o!ningen ait ana, fd ffola tax 
 fd fe, ait beraf ocf fd ftuaret filter, fdivdl pa Un fbrra frdgan, fom i 
 attmdn^et ^d mdnga anbra ^bgfl itjigtiga, ^ttjilfa nu li'gga mdngcn 
 om mcnni(!opgtctS tv'at ^npt 6ef^mrab tdnfarc pa ^txtat, 
 
 9. 3. i. tldnqtvifl. 
 
 *) SBarit tiU has existed. ") dn gang even. 
 
 This chapter is printed in the old Swedish character, as it is ne- 
 cessary the student should become familiar with that type. 
 
( 105 ) 
 Verse» 
 
 JEMFORELSE. 
 
 Hvad blanker pa grenen af rosens trad? 
 En droppe, som tillrar ocli tindrar! 
 Hur ringa ban ar! bur skalfvaude spad! 
 Men en sol i den lilla dock glindrar. 
 
 Hvad blanker pa grenen af Lifvets trad? 
 En sjal, som lider och njuter! 
 Hur trang hon sig kanner! hur arm till och med! 
 Men en Gud hon inom sig sluter. 
 
 Sa aro de bada speglar, forvisst, 
 Af ett Ijus, som fyller all verlden; 
 Och bada bland tornen, forst Hksom sist, 
 Tillbringa blicken af farden. 
 
 Men droppen, hvad ar han? En dagg, en tar, 
 Som vinden foraktar att spara. 
 At sjalen blott gafs ett lif, som bestar; 
 En Ijusbild, som hon kan forvara. 
 
 Och glanser den klar — hur Ijufligt ar da, 
 Att vara en droppe af lifvet! 
 Ma vindarne komma, ma vindarne ga: 
 Dig ar det evarldliga gifvet. 
 
 P. D. A. Atterbom. 
 
 FLO DEN 
 
 Vid flodens kalla sitter jag och stilla 
 betraktar himlabarnet, nyfodt der. 
 1 fjallens vagga hvilar an den lilla, 
 Och diar molnet, som dess moder ar. 
 
 Men se i skogeii vaxer gudasonen, 
 och drommer redan om bedrifters iarm. 
 Han gungar solen och han gungar manen, 
 med evig langtan i sin unga barm. 
 
( 106 ) 
 
 Men icke Irifs han under fiirens grenar, 
 Ej mellan bergens tranga vaggar mer. 
 Hur yr han jagar efter dalens stenar! 
 Hiir vild han hoppar ifran klippan ner! 
 
 Kora med! Kom med! Sa till hvar back han talar, 
 har branner solen, dricker sanden er! 
 J bioder, kommen! Genom fait och dalar 
 jag for er alia till vart ursprung ner. 
 
 Och regnets soner hora det och folja 
 med sorl den nnge afventyrarn at. 
 Likt kungens hjertan svaller hogt bans bolja, 
 och skog och klippa storta i bans strat. 
 
 Nil ner pa slatten stiger segerhjelten, 
 med morkbla haren, hyllad af en hvar, 
 Hans ande lifvar de forbranda falten, 
 Han doper lander med sitt naran — och far. 
 
 Och skaldens Sanger till bans ara Ijuda, 
 och skepp och manner dra med honom ban. 
 Till gast de rika stader honom bjiida, 
 och blomsterangar fatta om bans knan. 
 
 Men ej de halla honom qvar, han bastar 
 
 de gyllne torn, de rika fait forbi, 
 
 och bastar oupphorligt, tills ban kastar 
 
 sig i sin faders famn, och dor deri 
 
 EsAiAS Tegweb, 
 
 EN MORGON I VILLA REALE. ) 
 
 Jag gick en dag, vid lofvens latta susning, 
 Langs utmed stranden fram till Maros graf, 
 Och ogat njot, med aldrig mattad tjusning, 
 En sadan himmel och ett sadant baf. 
 Framfor mig kriisades den blaa fjarden 
 Af vindens anda, svalkande och Ijuf; 
 
 ') I Neapel. 
 
( 107) 
 
 Bakom mig lag den skonsta slad i verldeo, 
 
 Oi h raidt emot mig reste sig Vesuv. 
 
 Sangfaglar slogo, laflande oin prisef, 
 
 Sin fulla drill i fikonlofvens nalt: 
 
 Ocli allt var helsa, alll var Ijust och gladt, 
 
 Soiu forsta dagens sol i Paradiset. 
 
 Bast sa jag gick langs hafvets bugler fram, 
 
 Och gladde mig at sangen, vagen, dagen, 
 
 Med bok i hand sail lutad mot en slam 
 
 En man, med soderns pragel iiti dragen. 
 
 De vexlade, for hvarje nyliisl rad, 
 
 I miraiskt spel : man sag hur vreden jasie 
 
 An i bans bros» : — an var ban sloll, an glad, 
 
 Han led och njol, ban lefde bvad ban laste. 
 
 For bvad naluren skref der rundt omkring, 
 
 Forsankt i bokeu bade ban ej oga: 
 
 Af skadespelel i del laga, boga, 
 
 Han njol, ban sag, ban horde ingen ling. 
 
 Men moln och solsken flogo ofver pannan, 
 
 Och ogat omsom tarades och log; — 
 
 Sa sail ban, laste sida efler annan, 
 
 Och sag ej opp, och andan knappl ban drog. 
 
 Den mannen — tankte jag — lar solen branna 
 
 I bjernans kamrar; ar del ej en lok, 
 
 Sora pa en dag en sadan ort som denna, 
 
 Kan glomma jord och himrael — for en bok! 
 
 Och dock — del lyser eld, del blixtrar snille 
 
 Ur dessa ogon, dessa mnsklers spel; 
 
 Del ar ej bans, nej, del ar bokens fel: 
 
 Den boken framfor allt jag kanna ville. 
 
 Pa skalder bar Ilalien ingen brisl, 
 
 Fran Dante ner till Monli bvilken skara 
 
 Ja, en af dessa lar val denne vara, 
 
 Men hvem? Lai se! En af de slorsta visst. 
 
 Nil mannens intryck synles djupa, starka, 
 
 Da lankle jag del sjelfva Dante ar; 
 
( 108) 
 
 Men ater blef ban vek, och 6m, och kSr — - 
 Da tankle jag: nej, nej, del ar Petrarca! 
 
 Sa, oviss an, jag gick min bana fram 
 
 Af skona slunder ati ell raer forvarfva, 
 
 Och, mellan Cap Misen och Cap minerva, 
 
 Jag sag hur Capri ulpa Golfven samra. 
 
 Tva uddar, lika herrliga alt skada! 
 
 Hvart skall hon slyra kosan val i dag? 
 
 Hon tycktes oviss, hon, emellao bada, 
 
 Sora mellan Danle och Peliarca jag. — 
 
 Men redan braude solen ofver maltan, 
 
 Facchinon lopp lill Oslerians bord, 
 
 Och harden fran Puzzouli dref sin hjord 
 
 Till Pausilippen, in i svala grottan. 
 
 Och hafvet glodde nu i middagsbrand, 
 
 Och ingen blomma mer formadde vaka, 
 
 Och, djur och vaxter, alia efler hand 
 
 I slummer sankles — jag gick hem tillbaka. 
 
 Men vid jag sa lill hemmet vande ora 
 
 Alt lik de andra, njula min siesta, 
 
 Der raannen salt och laste nyss, jag kora 
 
 I forbifarlen an en blick all fasla. 
 
 Forsvunnen mannen var, men boken qvar, 
 
 Och denna nu jag ej var sen ait taga; — 
 
 Det Dante ej, del ej Pelrarca var, 
 
 Del var en landsman, det var Frithiofs Saga. 
 
 C. W. BOTTIGER. 
 
 THORSTENS rId TILL FRITHIOF. 
 
 (Ur Frithiofs Saga.) 
 Derefler uppstod Thorsten och talle sa: 
 "Ej hofves kuDg alt ensam till Oden ga. 
 Vi delal lifvels skiften ihop, kung Bele, 
 Och doden, vill jag hoppas, vi ocksa dele. 
 
( 109 ) 
 
 Son Frilhiof, alderdomen har hviskat niig 
 I oral mangeu varning, den ger jag dig. 
 Pa allhog Odens faglar sla ned i Norden, 
 Men pa den gamles lappar naangvise orden. 
 
 Framsl voida hoga gudar, ty ondl och godt, 
 Som storm och solsken, komma fran bimlen blolt. 
 De se i hjerlats lonnhvalf, fast det ar slutel, 
 Och langa ar fa galda hvad stunden brutil. 
 
 Lyd kungen. En skall styra med kraft och veil; 
 Skum nalt har manga ogon, men dagen ett. 
 Hell latt den battre, Frithiof, fordrar den baste, 
 Och egg har svardet nodig, men afven faste. 
 
 Hog kraft ar gudars gafva; men Frithiof, irins 
 Att styrka batar foga, der vett ej finns. 
 Tolfmannakraft har bjornen, af en man slagen; 
 Mot svardshugg halles skolden, mot valdet lagen. 
 
 Af fa den stolle fruktas, men hatas af en hvar, 
 Och ofvermod, o Frithiof, ar fallets far. 
 Hogt sag jag raangen flyga, nu stodd pa krycka, 
 Ty vadret rar for arsvaxi, och vind for lycka. 
 
 Dag skall d,ii prisa, Frithiof, sen bergad sol sig doljt, 
 Och 61, nar det ar drucket, och rad, nar foljdt. 
 Pa mangen sak forlitar sig ungersvannen, 
 Men slriden profvar klingan, och noden vannen. 
 
 Nattgammal is tro icke, ej vardags sno, 
 
 Ej somuad orm, ej talet af knasatt mo; 
 
 Ty qvinnans brost ar svarfvadt pa hjul, som rullar, 
 
 Och vankelmod bor under de liljekullar. 
 
 Du sjelf dor han, och ban dor hvad dig tillhor; 
 Men en ting vet jag Frithiof, som aldrig dor, 
 Och det ar domen ofver dod man : der fore 
 Hvad adell ar, du vilje, hvad ratt, du gore." 
 
( 110 ) 
 
 Sa varnade den gaiula i kungasal, 
 Som skalden varnal sedan i Havamal. 
 Fran slagt till slagle gingo karnfiilla orden, 
 Och djupt ur kumlen hviska de an i Norden. 
 
 EsAiAs Tegneh. 
 
 DEN LILLA KOLARGOSSEN. 
 
 '"I skogeo vid milan silter far, 
 Mor sitter herania och spinner. 
 Vanla, jag blir val ocksa karl, 
 Far en faslemo efter milt sinne! 
 Del ar sa morkt langi, langt borl i skogen. 
 
 Tidigt med solen jag hemifran gick: — 
 
 Friskt lif, medan solen glimmar! — 
 
 Till far skall jag bara mal och dryck, 
 
 Nil korama snarl qvallens timmar. 
 
 Del ar sa morkl langt, langt bort i skogen. 
 
 Jag ar radder pa liten gron stig, 
 
 Der jag ensam i skogen naand' ganga; 
 
 Men furorna se sa morkt pa mig, 
 
 Och bergen kasta skuggor sa langa. 
 
 Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. 
 
 Tra la la! — Frisk sinne som fogel i flygl! 
 
 Nu vill jag springa och sjunga — 
 
 Hu! Utur berget det svarar sa styggt, 
 
 Och ordena korama sa lunga. 
 
 Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. 
 
 Ack, vore jag hos min gamle far: 
 Jag bjornen hor brumma och sjunga. 
 Och bjornen han ar den starkaste karl, 
 Och skonar hvarken gamla eller unga, 
 Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. 
 
t' 
 
 ( "1 ) 
 
 Och skuggan den faller sa tjock, sa Ijock, 
 Som en fall ofver ensamma leden 
 Det fassar, del braskar ofver sten odi slock, 
 Och Irollena tiada pa heden. 
 Del ar sa morkt langf, langt bort i skogen. 
 Ack, Gud, der ar etl, der ar tva! — I sitt gain 
 De mig ta — se, hur' granna de svinga! 
 De vinkal — Gud trosta mig, faltiga barn! 
 Har galler for lifvel alt springa. 
 Det ar sa morkt langi, langt bort i skogen.'" 
 Och natlen, den nedsleg, och limman blef sen, 
 Och villare och villare blef leden. T-^*^ "^ 
 Det tassar, det rasslar ofver slock och sten — 
 Den lilla springer pa hedeo. 
 Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. 
 1/^' <^' ^^^^ pickaode hjeita, med rosblomiuad kind, 
 ^J^ 1/^ Vid milan hos sin far han faller ner. 
 
 Valkomraen, valkommen, kar sonen mln! — 
 "Ack, jag har sett trollen och val mer!" 
 Det ar sa morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. 
 ''Min son! Jag satt har sa mangel ar, 
 Och ar med Giids hjelp val behallen. 
 Den rait kan lasa sin Fader Var, , 
 Han rades hvarken fan eller trollen; 
 Fast det ar morkt langt, langt bort i skogen. 
 
 E. G. Geuer. 
 
 FLYTTFAGLARNE. 
 
 Se faglarues skara! 
 Till fraromande land 
 De suckande fara 
 Fran Gauthiods strand. 
 Med vadren de blanda 
 Sitt klagande Ijud; 
 "Hvar skola vi Janda? 
 Hvart for oss dill bud?" 
 Sa ropar den fjadrande ska ran till Gud. 
 
 
(112) 
 
 "Vi lemna med oro 
 
 De skandiska skar. 
 
 Vi irifdes, vi voro 
 
 Sa lyckliga der. 
 
 I blommande lindar, 
 
 Der nastet vi byggt, 
 
 Balsamiska vindar 
 
 Oss vaggade iryggt. 
 Nu strackes mot okanda ryrader var flygt. 
 
 Med rosiga batten 
 
 Pa lockar af guld 
 
 Salt midsommarsnalten, 
 
 I skogen, sa huld. 
 
 Ej kunde vi somna, — 
 
 Sa dejlig hon var — 
 
 Af vallust blott dooana, 
 
 Tills morgonen k!ar 
 Oss vackte pa nyit fran sin brinnande char. 
 
 Ljuft traden da sankte 
 
 Kring lufvor silt hvalf, 
 
 Dem perlor bestankte, 
 
 Der lornrosen skalf. 
 
 Nu skoflad ar eken, 
 
 Och rosen bar flytt. 
 
 Af vindarna leken 
 
 I storm sig forbytt. 
 Af frostblommor bvita ar majfaltet prydt. 
 
 Hvad gora vi langre 
 I norden? — Dess pel 
 Blir dagbgen trangre, 
 Mer dunkel dess sol. 
 Hvad batar att qvida? 
 Vi lemna en graf. 
 Att fly i det vida, 
 Gud vingar oss gaf. 
 Sa varen oss helsade, brusande haf: 
 
(113) 
 
 Sa faglarua qvada 
 Pa skyndande fard. 
 Snart mottar de spada 
 En skonare verld, 
 Der rankorna skalfva 
 I almarnas topp, 
 Der backarne hvalfva 
 Bland myrten sitt lopp, 
 Och liindarna klinga af njiitning och hopp. 
 
 Nar grymt sig forbyter 
 Ditt jordiska val, 
 IVar hostvinden lyter, 
 Grat icke, o sjal! 
 Det ler bortom hafven 
 Mot fogeln en strand; 
 Pa hinsidan grafven 
 x4r afven ett land, 
 Forgyldt af den eviga morgonens brand. 
 
 Stacneliui. 
 
 LAPPENS SANG. 
 Spring min snalla Ren, 
 Ofver berg och fait! 
 Vid min flickas talt 
 Far du krafsa se'n. 
 Ymnig mossa der 
 Under drifvan ar. 
 
 Dagen ar sa kort, 
 Vagen ar sa lang! 
 Spring du vid min sang! 
 Lat OSS skynda bort! 
 Har ar ingen ro, 
 Har blott ulfvar bo. 
 
 Se, der flog en orn: 
 Sail den vingar bar! 
 
( 114 ) 
 
 Se, hiir molnet far I 
 Satt jag i dess horn, 
 Sag jag re'n kanske 
 Dig der borta le. 
 
 Da! som hjertat har 
 Fangade i hast: 
 Sa en vild-ren fast 
 Vid en tarn man snarl 
 0! dii drar mig mer 
 An en fors dit ner. 
 
 Se'n jag fick dig se, 
 Tiisen tankar jag 
 Har bad' natt och dag -^ 
 Tusen aro de, 
 Och blott en anda^ 
 Att dig ega fa. 
 
 Du ma gomma dig 
 Bakom daldens sten, 
 Eller med din ren, 
 Fly till skogs for mig: 
 Undan, undan skall 
 Bade sten och tall. 
 
 Spring min snalla ren, 
 Bfver berg och fait! 
 Vid min flickas talt 
 Far du krafsa se'n. 
 Ymnig mossa der 
 Under drifvan ar. 
 
 FRANZEff. 
 
 FORSAKELSE. 
 
 Hvi skiiUe jag ej mota glad min plaga? 
 Hon ar en engel, sand till mig fran Gud. 
 Hvi skulle jag den gode Fadren fraga, 
 Hvarfor han valde henne till sitt bud? 
 
( H5) 
 
 Som fogeln under inodiens viugar hvilar, 
 Intill hans brost jag lutar mig i ro, 
 Och, komnier doden an med tusen pilar. 
 Jag segrar dock, och segren ar min tro. 
 
 Liksom en dufva mild sig bonen hojer 
 Emot min Faders stjernefaste bla, 
 Och nar min Fader i sitt Ijiis hon rojer, 
 Hon hviskar stilla i hans ora sa: 
 
 Lat offret af min vilja Dig behaga, 
 Du, som djiipet af mitt hjerta ser! 
 Jag vill af Dig min kalk med karlek taga, 
 Liksom Du honom utaf karlek ger. 
 
 VlTALIS. 
 
 JULQVALLEN. 
 
 Den bleka jnanen sken pa mon. 
 Af hunger tjot i klyftan Ion, 'v"< 
 Och hundens skall Ijod langt i byn; 
 Men vandrarn gick vid skogens bryn. 
 I odemarken lag hans tjall. - 
 Det var en kulen juleqvall. 
 
 Han skyndade sin trotta gang 
 Pa stigen, ofveryrd och lang, 
 Af barn och maka vantad hem; 
 Han bar ett hogtids-brod at dem, 
 Pa herregain i byn begardt. 
 De sjelfve lange bark fortart. 
 
 Det borjar morkna mer och mer. 
 
 Da ban en ensam gosse ser, 
 
 Som sitter stum pa drifvans rand 
 
 Och andas i sin kalla hand. 
 
 Vid qvallens an ej slackta sken, ^^'^r-^w^ 
 
 Han tycktes halft forstelnad ren. }-*^Mi^i 
 
( 11«) 
 
 "Hvart leder, arma barn din stig? 
 Kom hem till oss alt viirma dig!" 
 Sa sagdt, han tog den friisna med, 
 Och hann omsider gardens led, ^li^itt , 
 Och tradde in till stugans fest 
 Med brodet och sin spada gast. 
 
 Vid mnren satt bans dagars trost, 
 Med yngsta barnet vid sitt brost: 
 "Du drojt sa lange pa din fard, 
 Kom hit och satt dig vid var hard! 
 Och du ociisa!" — sa 6m, sa lugn 
 Hon ledde gossen narmre iign. 
 
 Och snart, vid hennes vard, man fann 
 Hiir brasan mera lifligt brann. 
 Hon tycktes glomma bort sin nod, 
 Hon tog sa gladt sin makes brod, 
 Och bar det fram till aftonvard, 
 Med litet mjolk i bimken spard. 
 
 Fran halmen glest pa golfvet bredd. 
 Till festens maltid, sparsamt redd, 
 De mantra barnen redan gatt; 
 Vid miiren qvar blef gasten blott. 
 Hon tog den arma med sig da, 
 Och forde honom fram ocksa. 
 
 Och nar en tacksam bon var slut, 
 Hon tog sitt brod och delte ut. 
 "Valsignad ar den godes skank," 
 Sa talte gossen pa sin bank, 
 Och taren i bans oga log, 
 Nar han den bjudna skifvan tog. 
 
 Hon ville dela som hon delt, 
 I hennes hand var brodet belt. 
 Forvanad hon sitt oga fast 
 Pa framlingen, sin spada giistj 
 
 if i^,. »t--*f-<— ^ 
 
Hon iindrar och hon ser och ser, 
 Han syntes ej densarama mer. 
 
 Hans oga brann sora stjeinan, klart, 
 
 Hans panna lyste iinderbart, 
 
 Fran skiildran spridde sig bans dragt, 
 
 Som dimmorna for vindens flagt, 
 
 Och hastigt star en engel der, 
 
 Sa skon som Skaparns bimrael ar. 
 
 Ett saligare Ijas gick opp, 
 
 Hvart hjerta slog af fiojd och hopp. 
 
 Det var en oforgatlig qvall 
 
 Uti det goda folkets tjall ; 
 
 Och skonare var ingen fest, 
 
 Ty engeln blef bos dem som gast. 
 
 Sen mangen vinter gjort silt tag, 
 
 Jag kom en julqvall dit och sag. 
 
 De godas hydda fanns der an, 
 
 Och deras soneson i den; 
 
 Han bade borjat grana ren, 
 
 Och satt till bords vid brasans sken. 
 
 Det var sa Ijiist, det var sa gladt; 
 Hans maka vid bans sida satt, 
 Och barnaskaran rask och skon; 
 Det var, som om de shitat bon, 
 Det var, som om de hade trott, 
 Att i en helgedom de bott. 
 
 Men hogst vid bordet brann ett Ijus, 
 Det enda i de frommas bus, 
 Dit stalldes mjolk och hvetebrod. 
 Men ingen njot dess ofverflod. 
 Jag fragte hvems den platsen var? 
 ""Den gode engelns" gafs till svar. 
 
(118) 
 
 SVENSK YNGLINGASANr,. 
 Balten 
 Vi spanna, 
 Och brynjor vi draga, 
 Och hiirtigt till strids, som till lekar, det gar 
 Hjelten 
 Vi kanna, 
 Som skall oss ledsaga 
 Med rost och med klinga i fadenias spar. 
 
 Gifva 
 
 Vi handen, 
 Att OSS vi forsamla, 
 Likt Ijimgande vingar vid Asa-Thors rost ; 
 Lifva 
 Da anden 
 Du hoga, dii gamla 
 Manhaftighets-kansla i nordmanna brOst! 
 
 Flamma 
 Som farit, 
 Pa blankande svarden, 
 Med faderna fordom i lediingafard ! — 
 Samma 
 Du varit 
 Och samma kring verlden 
 Du blixtre anna fran de Gotiska svard ! 
 
 Kunna 
 Vi faila, 
 Vi kunna ej svika 
 Din vantan, din fordran, o Svea, var mor! 
 Unna 
 Oss alia 
 Den Irosten tillika, 
 Att du at var karlek din ara fortror! 
 
( 119 ) 
 
 Lat OSS 
 
 Forsirara 
 
 Din blahvita faua, 
 
 Din frihet och lag under Oscars befal! 
 
 At OSS 
 
 Forvara 
 
 Den lotten att dana 
 
 Din stolthet — och lefva och do for ditt vai! 
 
 Wallik. 
 
 KYRKAN. 
 
 Harda skiften, bittra profningstider 
 
 Bragt fran eget hemman, gods och valstand 
 
 Djupt i nod och armod bonden Onni. 
 
 Aren harjat sist hvad odet skonat. 
 
 Fern och sjutti vintrar tackt bans hufvnd 
 
 Med en sno, som ingen sommar smalter. 
 
 Ett blott egde ban af allt, hvad fordom 
 
 Gjort bans gladje ett blott, sin fortrostan 
 
 Pa den Gud, som medgang sandt och motgang \ 
 
 Och ban bodde nu, till dorm forvisad, 
 
 Gomd, forbisedd, pa en annans hemman; 
 
 Af sin sockens mildhet underhallen. 
 
 Men midsommardagen grydde, folket 
 Vaknade i stugan; aldre, yngre 
 Kladde sig i hogtidsdragter, alia 
 Ville skynda nu till Herrans tempel. 
 Hos den gamle vacktes samma langtan, 
 Och han gick till varden fram och talte: 
 ''Lat mig folja dig i dag till Kyrkan, 
 Kare broder, varen ut jag sutit, 
 Full af krampor, i mitt horn vid muren, 
 Och ej hort Guds ord pa halfva aret.^' 
 
 Varden viste ut mot tiasket. Tjocknad 
 Lag en hvitgra dimma an derofver. 
 
( 120) 
 
 Och ej strand, ej vag, ej holraar syiites. 
 Yill dii sjelf forsoka hitta vagen," 
 Sade han, "med bat far ingen annan ; 
 Men till fots ar farden lang kring viken, 
 Och for dig finns nil ej hast i garden." 
 
 Nar den gamle hort det harda ordet, 
 Gick han tyst till stranden, loste baten 
 Och begynte ro i graa dimman. 
 ''Den, som leder fiskens strat i hafvet, 
 Fagelns strat i liiften, att de komma 
 Dit bans lag dera kallar, Han skall foga, 
 Att ock jag i dag Hans kyrka finner." 
 
 Stunder floto bort, blott sjo och tocken 
 Sag den gamle, fran sin kosa vilsnad, 
 Och bans kraft begynte svika, tyngre 
 Kandes rodden ren och handen domnad, 
 Nar i morgonlugnet ofver fjerden 
 Forsta gangens ringning Ijod, och klangen 
 Hann bans ora, var den dof och mattad, 
 Och han fann sig langt fran kyrkan, langre, 
 An nar forst han lade ut fran hemmet. 
 Och det ringdes andra, tredje gangen, 
 Och fran fjerran an blott kommo Ijuden. 
 Och mot hojden hof den gamle ogat. 
 Sag mot graa skyn, som med en fraga, 
 Utan kraft och rad och hopp och bana. 
 
 Men i sarama stund i sakta skridning 
 Stotte bateii mot en hall, och dunkelt 
 Ofvan hallen skymtade ur tocknet 
 Frara en strand och bjod den gamle hvila. 
 Opp han steg pa stranden, sag omkring sig 
 Kande stallet, kande on i trasket, 
 Der, som ung, han landat tusen ganger 
 Och han satte sig pa kala berget ^ 
 Tankfnll ned, och morker radde, mirlen 
 
( 121 ) 
 
 Var bans sjal, och mulen jord och himmel. 
 
 Men det ringdes saraman. — Var i' hogre 
 
 Makters /ird deu gamle? — Nar ban hopplos 
 
 Nil mot fastet hbjde ogat, syntes 
 
 Klar en hogbla rand eraellan molneu, 
 
 Ljusets forebud. I kyrkan skulle 
 
 Sangen borjas; pa den ode bolnien 
 
 Drog ock nu den forsta vindflackt andan 
 
 Mellan lofven, och den forsta larkan 
 
 Flog, af dagern vackt, mot skyn. Forsviinnen 
 
 Var naturens dvala snarf. Pa toner 
 
 Foljde toner nii, och nya stammor 
 
 Vaknade i dal, i hojd. Ett jiibel 
 
 Ljod bland luftens dimmor, Ijod bland traden 
 
 Kring den gamle, och ban sjelf af sangens 
 
 Gladje gripen, glomde nod och sorger 
 
 Och foil in med ord. Den skoua Psalmen, 
 
 Sommarns psalm, "den blomstertid nu kojnmer" 
 
 Ljod i stilla darrning fran bans lappar. 
 
 Och den blomstertid var kommen. Sommarn, 
 
 Som ban sjong om, var af inga murar 
 
 Utom bonom stangd. Dess ortes-angar 
 
 Vaxte for bans fot, dess fagelsanger 
 
 Horde ban; och Christus, som ban namnde 
 
 Sarons blomster, grona dalens lilja, 
 
 Kom som blomster och som Hlja, varmde, 
 
 Som ban bad, i hvarje flakt bans sinne. 4^* 
 
 Nar ban slutat psalmen, hade hojden 
 Klarnat redan, blott kring lagre rymder 
 Lag ett tocken an. Da steg ar osterns 
 Molnbadd solen opp och gjot en stralflod 
 Ofver landets, ofver vattnets dimma. 
 Tystare blef rymden, hiftens skaror 
 Sokte hvila, by;|^je vasen tycktes 
 Vilja endast skada "nu, ej sjunga; 
 Och den gamle foljde med sitt oga, 
 
( 122 ; 
 
 Stum af andakt, Ijusets vag. — Hvad dunkelt 
 
 Syntes nyss, var nasta stund forklaiadt. 
 
 Udde efter udde dok ur dimman, 
 
 vid stod frani : en verld arfa2;nn2: ^m^^-^ 
 
 Vaxte sakta opp ur skuggans tomhet, 
 
 Tog begransning, farger, glans. 
 
 Forliden 
 Langesen var morgonstunden redan, 
 Nar, med klarnad blick, med molnfri panna, 
 Rord och tacksam, fran sin plats den gamie 
 Reste sig och gick till jullen ater. 
 Men ban sag till afsked an tillbaka - 
 Upp mot stranden. "Nu Guds frid med eder," 
 Sa ban bordes saga^ "foglar alia, 
 Unga broder, systrar, Guds forsamling 
 Som med mig, i dag, i samma kyrka, 
 Honom prisat och Hans ara sjungit. 
 Och ha'f tack, du tolk af bimlens laror, 
 Klara sol, som nu for oss predikat, 
 Bojt vart hjerta, att Hans godbet kanna, 
 Och lagt ut Hans verk for vara ogon." 
 
 J. L. RUNBBEEG. 
 
( 123 ) 
 Part V. 
 
 SYNTACTICAL EXERCISES. 
 
 CHAPTER 1- 
 
 NOUNS. 
 
 {See Syntax page 55 to 57.) 
 
 1. The gloves cost five shillings a pair. Life is short, 
 but art is long. The admirers of art. The point of the pencil. 
 The weight of the cofifee. The size of the painting. Will you 
 send him to me, captain? Have you spoken to him, sir? The 
 boy had his stick on his shoulder. He laid his arm on the table. 
 M:r L., the carpenter, has sent me. He broke the leg of the 
 table. The consequences of vice. Strength conquered. The girl 
 had such a hat. Is not your cousin a general? Have you sent 
 an answer? He has as good a horse as yours. I have only half 
 an orange. My father is a merchant. What a fine face! Is not 
 M:r S. an Italian? You have not so fine a painting as this. 
 
 2. The leg of the chair was off. He sat on the roof of 
 the cottage. M:rs B. lives in the town of Norkoping. I bought 
 two bottles of wine. The child was his mother's joy. Is not 
 M:rs A. the widow of captain A. We live in the parish of B= 
 The general has travelled through the kingdom of Spain. Who is 
 the owner of this house. They were to travel by sea. I saw 
 your brother last summer. The patient kept his bed two days. 
 
 NOUNS. 
 
 1. Handske, kosta. — Hf, men, konst, lang. — beundrare. — ucld, 
 blyertspenna. — vigt, kaffe. — storiek, malning. — skicka, till. — tala 
 med hononi. — gosse, sin kapp, axel. — lagga, arm, bord. — snickare — - 
 bryta af — foljd, last. — styrka segra. — flicka, halt. — kusin, genei'al, 
 — skicka, svar. — hast. — half, apelsin. — far, grosshandlare. — vac= 
 ker, ansigte. — Italienare. — vacker, denua, 
 
 2, Fot, stol, borta. — sitta, tak, hydda. — fru, bo, stad. — kopa, 
 butelj, vin, — barn, moder, gladje. — enka= — bo ; socken. — resa, ige- 
 nom, Spanien= =— egare, hus- — de skulle resa, -™ se, bror. — patient, dag 
 
( 124 ) 
 
 Can you not comply with my wish? They sat at table, when I 
 came into the room. This man is a friend of freedom. Were 
 you there yesterday evening? The boy went to the table. 
 
 ADJECTIVES. 
 
 {See page 57 to 59). 
 A large house. A good horse. Three white doves. The 
 beautiful child. The warrior's undaunted courage. The girl had 
 her new bonnet. I lent him my new book. Have you heard 
 M:r B's beautiful violin? Give me that great chair. This is the 
 greatest room. Have you the same brown horse to day? Beloved 
 sister! This is a broad street. You know what constant perse- 
 verance is necessary. 1 know what a beautiful creature she is. 
 There were many people in the church. Have you no large boat 
 to lend us? The ink is good. He has had many a fine salmon 
 in that net. I have never had any good opinion of them. The 
 girls were industrious. He has travelled and seen many things. 
 I gave him the black horse. Give him my long whip. 
 
 CHAIPTEK 2. 
 PRONOUNS. 
 
 {See page 59 to 64). 
 
 1. James took his book with him. Caroline has hurt her- 
 self. The boy struck himself on the head. Robert saw William 
 and asked him for his (Wilham's) book. The soldiers took theirhorses 
 with them. The carpenter came to the bricklayer to fetch his rule. 
 
 — kan, icke. — sitta, da, komma in i rum. — denne man. — der. — gS. 
 ADJECTIVES. 
 
 Stor. — god. — tre, hvit, dufva, — vacker, barn. — krigare, ofor- 
 skrackt, mod. — flicka, ny, hatt. — lana, bok. — liora, vacker, fiol. — 
 gifva, stor, stol. — delta, rum. — du, samma, brun. — syster. — bred, 
 gata. — veta, hestandig, ihardighet, nodvandig. — skon, varelse. — det, 
 kyrka. — ingen, stor bat, lana oss. — black, god. — lax, nat. — al- 
 drig, nagon, tanke, om. — flicka, flitig. — resa, se, sak. — gifva, svart. 
 lang, piska. 
 
 PRONOUNS. 
 
 1. Jacob, taga, bok. — Carolina, skada. — gosse, slS, hufvud. — 
 se, Wilhelm, bad honom om. — soldat, taga, hast, — snickare, komm«, 
 miirarr, hamta, lineal. 
 
( 125 ) 
 
 The boys brought the basket to them. M:r C. asked me to go 
 with him. The sailor came with him. B. went to the fair with 
 them. He took a stick and struck him. The men had a bier 
 to carry her on. Have you been in Iier room? She went into 
 her garden. He told him to look at himself in the mirror. 
 The king loves his people. Charlotte expected her brother yester- 
 day. He bought his horse. They are to come with them. I 
 walked with her. We sent the letters to him. She kept her 
 book. C. saw L's reward, and rejoiced at his success. The mo- 
 ther loves her children. My aunt sold her house. The merchant 
 paid his debts. I cannot let him lose his money. 
 
 2. I had a dog of his. Have you seen a pen of mine in 
 this room? The boy took a knife of yours. Has not William a 
 horse of his own? The book is cheap, it is well bound. The pen 
 is mine, it is of steal. Have you not a gig of your own? The 
 flower is beautiful, it has grown since last week. I saw the man 
 who painted that picture. The room in which I dwell. What 
 attention he showed to what I said! This young man played, 
 Avhich caused his ruin. The horse, which I sold him, was young. 
 The general was rewarded for exploits, which he had never per- 
 formed. The captain is a man, whom all people love. Suppos- 
 ing, which I cannot think probable, I should start tomorrow. 
 G. lent me some money, which laid the foundation of my fortune. 
 The figure is in chalk, it is well drawn. The foundation on which 
 this house is built. The politeness with which he addressed her. 
 
 — gosse, bara, korg, till. — bedja, folja med. — sjdman, med. — ga, 
 marknad. — taga, kapp, sla. — kail, bar, bara. — vara, rum. — ga, 
 tradgard. — saga, se sig i, spegel. — konung, alska, folk. — Charlotta, 
 vanta, broder, igar. — kopa, hast. — de skola komma, med. — ga, 
 med. — skicka, bref. — behalla, bok. — se, beloning, glada sig, at, 
 framgang. — moder, barn. — mosler, salj% hus. — betala, skuld. — 
 lata, forlora, pengar. 
 
 2. Hund. — se, penna, rum. — gosse, taga, knif. — Wilhelm, 
 hast. — bok, icke dyr, inbunden. — penna, stal. — bar, dig. — bloai- 
 ma, \axa, sedan forra veckan. — se, man, mala, tafla. — rum, bo. — 
 uppmarksamhel, visa, for hvad, saga. — ung, spela, fororsaka, ruin. — 
 sSlja, mig. — general, beldna, bragd, aldrig, utfora. — alia menniskor al- 
 ska. — i fall, anse, sannolik, fara, imorgon. — lana, pengar, lagga, grun- 
 den, till, lycka — figur, ritad med krita, teckna. — grand, hus, bygga 
 
 — hdflighet, tilltala. — 
 
( 126 ) 
 
 The man on whom I depended. The industry through which 
 he conquered. 
 
 CHAPTER 3. 
 
 VERBS. 
 
 (See page 64 to 67). 
 
 1, When he came in, I went away. Does not WiUiam 
 play? If you do so, I will tell your brother. Come to me on 
 Wednesday. This horse W. rode. If you are industrious, you 
 will soon overcome these difficulties. If the pupil will not work, 
 the teacher cannot assist him. There were many people at the 
 theatre yesterday. My father walked till he was tired. They 
 gave him the prize. If they drive quickly, they will come before 
 six. Do you sing to-day? There are some people, who will not 
 work. Henry has exerted himself, and has gained much honour. 
 It appeared to me, that the child was very ill. Did you send 
 him the cloth, which you promised him. The basket was stolen 
 from her. 
 
 2. James wishes to assist M:r S. The boy would not go with 
 me. The old man would come and play with us for hours to- 
 gether. Will not the vessel come tomorrow? We shall start on 
 Monday. The little girl would not go with us. Is he not to 
 be sent to America? You can go where you please. William 
 shall go to your house. Do you want to have a stick? I shall 
 see him next week, and will tell him what you have said. By 
 working constantly, he gained his object. This building is not 
 worth seeing. L, is clever in drawing. Far from injuring him, 
 
 man, lita. — flit, segra. 
 
 VERBS. 
 
 1, Da, komma; bort. — spela. — om,, gora, tala om det, for, bror. 
 
 — kom, om onsdag. — hast, rida pa — om, flitig, ofvervinna, svarig- 
 liet. — elev, aibeta, lararen, hjelpa. — folk, pa spektakel, i gSr. — 
 far, ga, — gifva, pris. — kora fort, komma, innan. — sjunga. — som- 
 liga, meniiiska, arbeta. — Henric, bemoda sig, vinna, heder. — syntes, 
 att barn, sjuk. — skicka, klade, iafva, — korg, stjala. 
 
 2, Jakob, hjel[)a. — folja med, — - gubben, komma, leka, flera tim- 
 mar a rad. — komma, farlyg. — fara, mandag. — liten, flicka, folja. 
 
 — skicka, Amerika. — ga, hvart, behaga. — ga, ert bus. — hafva, 
 kapp. — se, nasta vecka, saga, hvad. — arbeta, bestandigt, viuna, andamal. — 
 byggnad, se pa. — skicklig, rita. — langt ifrSn, skada, onska, framgang. — 
 
( 127 ) 
 
 I wish liim every success. My brother has no experience in the 
 art of fencing. She said she had sent the books. He believes 
 he has heard her. I know she has been here once. Hearing 
 you had gone, we staid where we were. Knowing she would not 
 come alone, I sent a servant to fetch her. I read to him, till 
 he had fallen asleep. He who has wished himself here. Having 
 them in your charge I shall be calm. 
 
 CHAPTER /i. 
 
 PARTICLES. 
 
 {See page 67 to 73.) 
 We have not been to town. He has twenty, nay twenty 
 five pounds a month. Did W. go with you? yes. It is surely 
 impossible to walk all the way. Have you not seen your bro- 
 ther? yes. The more she spoke the less he attended. The boy 
 who would not play. Were you not at home wiien he came? 
 Was not the child with you? yes. He was certainly ready, w^hen 
 you came there. They did not come at the time appointed. The 
 sword broke. We turned off to the right. That engraving is 
 by M:r F. Did he not kill himself? Cheese is sold by Aveight, 
 She read the book against my Avill. Through your kindness I got 
 the place. Did you not live at M:r B's? We drove towards the 
 square. As you wish it. M:r B. was with me yesterday. He 
 thought his work was free from faults. Have you sent for the 
 carriage? Have you packed up my things! The crew intended 
 to set the ship on fire. He drank to the bottom. Sometimes you 
 
 bror, erfarenhet, konst, fakta. — saga, skicka, bok. — tro, hdra, — vet, 
 vara, bar. — ga, stanna, vara. — veta, komma, allena, betjent, hemta. 
 — lasa for, tills, insomna. — den som, onska, bar. — haf\a, vai'd, lugn. 
 
 PARTICLES. 
 
 Vara, stad, — ijugu? pund sterling i manaden. — ga, med. — det, 
 omojligt, ga, bela, vag. — se, bror. — mera, tala, mindre uppmarksam 
 blef ban. — gosse, leka. — icke, da, komma. — barn, med. — fardig, 
 komma. — de, icke, tid, utsatt — varjan, ga af. — vi, till boger- — 
 kopparstick, H:r F. — lifvet ... — ost, salja, vigt. — lasa, vilja. — din^ 
 godhet, erballa, plats. — bo — kdra, torg. — dnska det. — var, mig, 
 igar. — tro, arbete. — skicka, vagn. — packa, sak. — besattning, am- 
 na, tanda eld. — dricka, botten. 
 
( 128 ) 
 
 work well. The letter was among his papers. Send the hat with 
 the other things. This person is not related to you. He stunned 
 him at a blow. What are you playing for? He took him about 
 the waist. He shall do it again. It is not in fashion now. You 
 cannot be jealous of him. We waited for you. He was not pre- 
 pared for that. We sent the servant to you. When were you 
 at the theatre? Did you say it in jest? I saw him in the gallery. 
 Is your brother at sea? He said it was a person by name B. 
 They were silent on his arrival. Were you there at the begin- 
 ning? This took place during his grandfather's time. Her father 
 has two houses besides this estate. He threw the ball at me. 
 
 PROMISCUOUS EXERCISES 
 
 ' for translation into Swedish; as well 
 orally as in writing. 
 
 1. 
 
 Under the white awning, which extended over the porch 
 of professor M's country-house, was seen, one saturday-evening 
 some few years since, a pleasing group — two betrothed couples i 
 the professor's youthful daughters with their lovers. They were 
 all four seated around a little round table; and when they 
 leaned forwards, which happened every moment, the four fine 
 heads, which then came in contact with each other, formed a 
 picture, the effect of which was not disturbed by a great brown 
 dog's laying his forepaws on the only free side of the table, while 
 he familiarly rubbed his right ear against a fine round shoulder, 
 belonging to the youngest of the ladies. Over the whole was 
 spread the glance of the red tints of the setting sun. 
 
 Hvila soltah, stracka sig, forstugubro, till, landthus, synas, lordags- 
 afton, for nagra ar, behaglig giupp, foiiofvad par, ung, dotter, fSstman. — 
 Alia fyra hade plals, rundt, bord, luta, framSt, handa, hvarje ogonbHck, 
 bildade de fyra, bufvud, komma i beroring, tafla, efTekt, stora, deraf att, 
 brun bund, lagga, framtass, bordets enda oppna sida, under det, hogra 
 orat, fortroligt, stryka sig mot, fyllig skuldra, tillhorig, dam. — gjutasig, 
 skiner nedgaende sols, rod, fargglans. 
 
( 129 ) 
 
 2. 
 
 Next Stockholm there is no town in Sweden which occupies 
 so distinguished a place in her history as Calmar. They have 
 tried to trace its age even from the emigration of the Lougobards, 
 and as early as the period of the battle of Bravalla (949), it was 
 a considerable place, which some w^ould even make the scene of 
 the great w^arlike drama, which was there performed. — If these 
 statements fall principally within the dominion of the legend, 
 it is, however, only necessary to cast a look at its geographical 
 position and at the fertile neighbourhood, favoured Avith every 
 natural advantage, in order to find that it must have been one 
 of those places, which the inhabitants of the country would first 
 choose at their settlement, and where they were first visited 
 by strangers, or whence they travelled to see other lands. 
 
 3. 
 
 In several Swedish gentlemen's seats I have imagined a 
 decided expression of melancholy. It seems as if they mourned 
 a time, when their position was more brilliant than now, when 
 the feudal life in its most varied forms moved to and fro in 
 the spacious yards, when banners w^aved and plumes fluttered, 
 when lances were broken and castles stormed. Now the gray 
 walls stand, disagreeable, in the midst of a time, eagerly en- 
 gaged in overthrowing those views, wiiich just within these 
 walls armed themselves and fought — views^ which would from 
 the past found rights upon the future, which argued that the 
 
 2. 
 
 NSst, finnes, stad, Sverige, intaga, ett sa utmarkt rum, dess historia, 
 Kamar. — Man bar velat harleda, alder, anda upp, Longobardernes ut- 
 vandring, redan vid tiden, slag, betydande ort, till och med velat, skade- 
 plats, gregisk, utspela. — uppgift, hemfalla, inom, sagan, omrade, behofver 
 man, kasta, blick, geografisk, belagenhet, fruktbar af alia, naturforman, 
 gynna, nejd, fmna, bland, stalle, invanare, valja, bostad, der, besoka, 
 framling, hvarifran, utga, besoka, land. 
 
 3. 
 
 Hos atskillig, herresate, tro sig finna, bestamdt, uttryck, melankoli. — 
 forefalle, sorja, tidehvarf, stallning, lysande, feodal, lif, brokig, form, rora 
 sig, borggard, baner, fladdra, plym, hvifta, lands, bryta, borg, storma. — 
 gra, mur, yantrefna, ifrigt sysselsatt, omkullkasta, asigt, inom, vSpna sig, 
 strida, forfluten, skapa, rattighet, framtid, yrka, 
 
 9 
 
( 130) 
 
 fathers merits ought to he visited upon the children even to 
 the third and fourth generation, but, who forgot, that, accord- 
 ing to the words of Scripture, such an inheritance only takes 
 place for the sins. 
 
 4. 
 After a walk of ten minutes, through inconsiderable 
 streets, we find ourselves in a place, in the foreground of which 
 an ancient temple catches the eye. This building is as simple 
 as it is majestic. From its brow, which two thousand years 
 have passed over with respect, is still reflected the same calm, 
 with which it has seen triumphal arches and thrones, empires 
 and democracies fall, and their remains spread like playthings 
 for children. It was formerly the dwelling of all the gods, and 
 is now that of all the saints; it is now, as formerly, the sanc- 
 tuary of piety and art. It is the Pantheon. 
 
 5. 
 
 A fine and clear winters day, although so different in its 
 nature from summer, possesses nevertheless for an inhabitant of the 
 north at least a great delight. A foreigner perhaps finds it 
 difficult to believe this, but it is so nevertheless. It is certainly 
 true that the days are then short, that the sun raises his 
 animating disc but very little above the horizon, that if 
 it blow the wind is cold and penetrating, that all vegetation has 
 ceased, that all nature appears dead, dressed in a white shroud ; 
 but the air is clear, fresh and enhvening, which makes the tem- 
 per light and cheerful ; all the lakes are frozen, all distances, 
 
 fader, fortjenst, vedergallas pa, allt intill, led, forgata, enligt, Skriften, 
 arfsratt, ega rum, missgerningar. 
 
 4. 
 Vag, nagra minuter, obetydlig, gata, befinna, pa, plats, forgrund, Sl- 
 drigt tempel, fangsla, blick. — byggnad, lika enkel, mejestatisk. — panna, 
 tvenne artusenden, forbiga, vdrdnad, aterspegla, lugn, hvarmed, se, triumf- 
 baga, thron, kejsardome, folkvalde, spillror, sprida, leksak, fordom, gud, 
 boning, helgon, fromhet, konst, helgedom. 
 
 5. 
 
 Vacker, klar, vinterdag, olik till beskafFenhet, Sga inbyggare» behag. — 
 utlanning, liafva svSrt, satta tro, hartill, dock. — val, sant, kort, sol, 
 h6ga, lifgifvande anlete, obetydligt, horisont, blSsa, blSst, kail, genom- 
 trangande, vegetation, upphdra, hela naturen, synes, liksom ddd, kladd, 
 svepning, luft, frisk, uppmuntrande, gdr sinnet, gladt, sjd, tillfrysa, afst^nd, 
 
( 131 ) 
 
 on account of the easy and agreeable manner of crossing them 
 in sledges, shortened. The trees are bestrewed with rime, and, 
 lighted by the sun, glisten as if they were covered with dia- 
 monds; the stars shine with an iudescribably beautiful magic 
 light; man, protected against the cold by furs, not only defies 
 the troubles of winter, but enjoys being even in the open air. 
 Winter in Sweden is the carnaval of pleasures and society. 
 The mind as well as the body, far from being depressed, is 
 then more lifted and elastic than in the summer. All the roads 
 are crowded with people and traffic. The little bells ring, the 
 sledges hasten past each other, and on entering the dwellings, 
 you are every where met by the comfortable, sparkling fire. 
 Far from being inveloped in a winter torpor, the north is at 
 this time full of life and motion, and its inhabitants of cou- 
 rage and enjoyment. 
 
 6. 
 
 A foreigner, w^ho intends to visit Sweden, ought to make 
 a point of gaining a general view of the History of the Swedish 
 People. After having come far into the country, in the midst 
 of us, engaged with the management of his tour, he has not 
 time for it, and nevertheless much will appear in quite a differ- 
 ent light, if he has before hand some knowledge of the past 
 destinies of the nation. The fundamental outlines of the present 
 characteristic features and political position of the Swedish People 
 go far back into heathen times. 
 
 i anseende till latt, beqvam, salt, slada, dfverfara, fdrkorta. — Trad, ofver- 
 strd, rimfrost belysa, tindra, fullsatte, diamant, stjerna, glansa, obeskrif- 
 ligen, magiskt sken, skyddad, kold, pelsverk, trotsa, liesvarlighet, njuta, 
 afven, vistas, fri, luft. — nojenas, sallskapslifvets carnaval, sinnet, kropp, 
 langt ifran, nedlryckt, upprymdt, spanstig, sommaren. — vag, hvimla, 
 af folk, transport. — bjellrorna klinga, slade, ila fdrbi, inkommen, bo- 
 ning, motes, dfverallt, treflig sprakande. brasan. — inswept, vinterlik 
 dvala, full, rorelse, mod lefnadslust. 
 
 6. 
 
 Utlanning, erna, besdka, bor, nddvandigt, inhemta, allman dfversigt, 
 Svenska Folkets Historia. Sedan, kommit, langt, landet, midt ibland, upn- 
 tagen, bestyr, resetour, dertill, likval, visa sig, under, dager, pa fdrhand, 
 ager, kannedom, framfarna dden. — grunddragen, narvarande, karakters- 
 beskaffenhet, politisk belagenhet, gS, tillbaka, hedendomen. 
 
( 132 ) 
 
 A nation must, from the nature of things, bear the stamp 
 of the character of the country it inhabits, and the chmatic 
 relations that country is subjected to. And as Sweden, so far 
 as regards fertility and soil, is rather scantily supplied and has 
 a hard climate, the inhabitants of such a country, where merely 
 the support of life requires great exertion, must be of serious 
 and thoughtful dispositions and of hardened frames. Thence 
 undoubtedly arises that sound and calm power of reflection and 
 dependence upon their own resources which distinguishes the 
 Swedes. They are not, as Geijer says, spoiled by a liberal na- 
 ture, which gives much and requires nothing. Seen from a 
 poetical point of view it is probable that the mild, elegiac spirit, 
 with which the oldest popular ballads are penetrated, may arise 
 from the surrounding nature and the necessity of being enough 
 for oneself. 
 
 Where one as a child has repeatedly wandered alone through 
 forest and heath, mountain and valley, by streams and lakes, 
 it is necessary for ones own preservation to notice every thing 
 that occurs, and how many times does it not happen then, 
 that the excited imagination fancies it sees something passing 
 suddenly between the trees, and who could this be but the 
 Lady of the forest? In the same manner one fancies one 
 hears distant, sweet sounds, which are ascribed to Nixy. If the 
 child goes out early in the morning, before the dew is gone, 
 it looks in the grass for the rings of the Elves. The idea that 
 we are constantly surrounded by and subjected to the influence 
 
 Naturnddvandighet, stampel, beskaffenhet; bebo, samt klimatiska 
 fdrhSllanden, underkastadt. — hvad vextlighet och jordmon betraffar, kargt 
 utrustadt, Sger, straft, inbyggarne, lifnarandet fordrar, anstrangning, till, 
 lynne, allvarlig, betanksam, fysik, hardade. — harflyta, ostridigt, sund, 
 reflexionsfdrmaga, tillit, krafter, utmarka. — gifmild, bortklema, gifva, 
 fordra. — Sett, poetisk synpunkt, torde afven, angifvande, beliof, vara 
 sig sjelf nog, bdra harledas, mild, elegisk, hvaraf folkvisor, genom- 
 trangde. — 
 
 Nar man, mangfaldiga ganger, vandra, ofver skog, mark, berg, dal, 
 Strom, vatten, nddga, sjelfbestand, uppmarksam, fdrekomma, handa, span- 
 da inbillningen, tycker sig, varseblifva skymta, mellan, val annat, an Skogs- 
 frun. — Pa, satt, tycker man sig, hdra, aflagsnes, Ijufva toner, tillskrifva, Nec- 
 ken. — Gar barnet, bittida om morgonen,' dagg, forsvinna, leta, i grUs, Alf- 
 Tornas ringlar. — Begreppet, oupphdrligt, omgifne, underkastade, inflytande, 
 
( iss ) 
 
 of outer, powerful, unconstrainable natural powers, is instilled in 
 our minds while children, and gains as we grow older new strength 
 from the consoling truths of religion respecting a Providence, 
 which is always watching over us, so that the foundation for 
 the acknowledged religious disposition of the Swedish peasantry 
 ought not to be ascribed to poUtical institutions alone, but in a 
 great degree to the peculiarities of the nature that surrounds us. 
 
 7. 
 
 Stockholm is quite a different town at different hours of 
 the day. At noon the sti^eets are crowded with well dressed 
 people, who seem to have nothing to do but look at each other; 
 and some hours before, at about ten o'clock, you see almost on- 
 ly placemen and men of business, hurrying along in such 
 haste, that they have no time at all to look at each other. 
 Early in the morning travellers stream down to the steamers in 
 great crowds, and people w^ho are attending to their health, go 
 one by one to the gymnastics, the bath or the wells. A little 
 later, or about eight o'clock is the kitchen hour. Honest wives, 
 thrifty girls, greedy masters and busy servantmaids go then 
 about and make their purchases for the day. — At this time I 
 one morning directed my steps tow^ards Munkbron, (a fruit 
 market) in order with the taste of some juicy apples to trans- 
 fer my palate at least to the regretted country. I succeeded in 
 this, after a couple of the fruit-sellers, who had no apples, had 
 in vain spent their eloquence on me in trying to prove, as well 
 
 yttre magtig, obetvinglig, naturkraft, ingjuta, sinne, vinna, vid tilltagande 
 aider, styrka, trostande, sanning, Forsyn, vaka, grund, allmoge, vcrkandt 
 religiosa sinnesstamning, synes, bora tillskrifvas, institutioner, betydlig 
 mon, den oss omgifvande, beskafFenhet. 
 
 7. 
 
 HeU olika stad, timme p§, middagstid, hvimla, gata, valkiadt folk, 
 tyckes, nagot, gora, hvarandra, foiut, klockan omkring tio, man, endasl 
 embetsman, uti affarer, skynda sin \ag fram, ^a bradtom, alls icke, tid. — 
 Bittida pa morgon, stromma resande, angbat, stor, flock, folk, skota sin 
 Lelsa, gymnastik, bad, brunsinrattning. — Nagot sednare, kokets. — Red- 
 bar fru, tarflig flicka, snal hasfader, beschaftig piga, omkring, gora sina 
 uppkdp. — Vid, stalla, steg, fruktmarknad, for att, saftig, apple, forflytta, 
 gom, pS, saknade. — lyckas, sedan, par, mSnglerska, ickfi hade, forgSf- 
 ves, sl6sa, valtalighet, bSde, 
 
( 134 ) 
 
 from a constitutional as economical point of view, the supedbri- 
 ty of pears. 
 
 8. 
 
 In that circle of rocks and islands, which the maternal 
 nature has raised like a wall of protection around her beloved 
 Sea, rises like a high altar, with a garland of leafy forest at its 
 foot, "The Leucas or Leucadia of the North" the much sung 
 Sotarskar. From the top the Baltic opens itself, whose waves 
 have so often been coloured with the blood of heroes, and whose 
 shores have so often resounded with the Swedish cry of victory. 
 
 It was a beautiful summer evening. A knight and a lady 
 ascended the height and sat sunk in quiet dehght at the mir- 
 rorlike calm of the endless surface. On the lofty forehead of 
 the tall knight reposed a majestic gravity ; but the mild look ex- 
 pressed also a piety, such as is seen in paintings of noble knights 
 of the middle ages. He had taken off his helmet and the light 
 hair shaded his cheeks, whose manly hue had been tinged by a 
 southern sun. The lady was also of a lofty stature, light com- 
 plexion and blue-eyed. In her face there beamed an expression 
 of calm submissive piety, which arose from the sweet conscious- 
 ness of inward purity, fidelity and strength. 
 
 9. 
 
 Snorting horses and tingling bells were heard one evening 
 more early than usual in the streets of the capital, and at the 
 
 helsan, ekonomien, synpunkt, soka. paron, fdretrade. 
 
 '8. 
 
 Krets, klippa, o, modeilig bygga, skyddsmur, alskad, resa sig, likt. 
 allare, krans, lofskog, vid fot, "Nordens Levkas" mangbesjungna. — hojd, 
 niossbekladd, oppna sig, oandlig, utsigt, Ostersjdn, vagor, ofta, fargad, 
 hjeltars blod, strand, genljuda af Svenska segerrop. 
 
 Skdn sommarafton. — riddare, dam, uppstiga, hojd, sitta, forsankt, 
 stilla fovtjusning, ofver, oandlig, ytans spegelklara lugn, — neslig, hog, 
 panna, bodde, majestaliskt allvar; milda blicken, uttrycka tillika, fromhet, 
 sadan, man ser, malning, adel, medeltiden. — ..aftaga, hjelin, Ijus, liar, 
 skugga, kind, manhg, hy, malad, sydlig sol. — Afven, hog gestalt, Ijus- 
 lett, bladgd. — ansigte, strala, uttryck, stilla undergifven fromhet, kom 
 ifran, Ijuf, medvetandet, inie renhet, trohet, kraft. 
 
 9 
 
 Fruslande, hast, klingande bjeUror, hdra, afton, liflig, vanligt, hufvud- 
 stad, vid, port, 
 
( 135) 
 
 gate of baron W's biilliantiy lighted house niimerons equipages 
 stopped the way, while a. mass of gentlemen in outside boots 
 and servants with lanterns, elbowed their way along the narrow 
 spaces between. 
 
 The porter had already given up all hope of being able 
 to shut the door between each new comer, and considered through 
 his little pane the whole entering crowd with an indifferent 
 eye ; his veto was for the evening suspended, for all the world 
 knew that baron N\s were at home. 
 
 The crowd in the lobby cannot be described. Ladies, who 
 in vain sighed for so much room as to enable them to cast a 
 look at their chassure, old gentlemen, who in vain laboured to 
 get at that peg, on which they were accustomed to hang their 
 cloaks, and young ones, against whom the passage was closed 
 up by ladies, to the large looking glass, which hung on the 
 opposite wall; servants who had certainly found thar mistresses 
 shawls, but groped in vain after the young ladies outside shoes, 
 and the domestics of the house, who should take in a waiter 
 of ices that way; all these had a despair painted on their faces, 
 which did not seem to forebode well of the evening's pleasures; 
 but it was as if some witchcraft had lain in the first threshold 
 itself, for as soon as the step was taken over that, all beamed 
 with a cheerful smile. 
 
 10. 
 
 Skokloster. — This palace, of all the private dwellings 
 in Sweden perhaps the one which most deserves the name. 
 
 rikt, eklarerade, stSnga, talrik, ekipag, vag, under, massa, bottfor, betjent, 
 lantern, armbaga sig, trSng, mellanrum. — Portvakten, uppgifva, hopp, 
 brinna, stanga, oppna, dorr, betrakta, fonsterruta, intrangande skaran, 
 likgiltigt oga; veto, aftonen, suspenderadt, hela verlden, veta, taga emot. 
 Transel, tambur, later ej beskrifva sig. — forgarfves, sucka efter, 
 utrymme, kunde fa, kasta blick, chenssare, spegel, vagg, midt emot, be- 
 tjent, val, funnit, hennes nads shawl, trefva, froken lappskor, husets egna 
 domestiker, skulle hafva, bricka med, glacer, fortviflan, mSlad, ansigte, 
 tyckes bSda godt for, noje; liksom, trollmakt legat, sjelfva, troskeln, sS 
 snart, steg, taget, strala, gladt leende= 
 
 10 
 
 Slott, enskildt, boning, mah^nda, fdrtjena, namn, 
 
( 136 ) 
 
 has that merit, that it not only possesses an old and a new 
 history, bat also that in its present state, through what it re- 
 presents to the eye, is still more interesting, than through what 
 the memory has preserved concerning it. 
 
 This estate is situated in Upland, 6 Swedish miles from 
 Stockholm, and belongs to the Brahe family. The former history of 
 the place is preserved within it, not written on paper or parch- 
 ment, but on less perishable materials. Within the parish, half 
 a mile from the present palace, we find the ruins of an old 
 castle, situated on a height near the lake, formerly a home for 
 freebooters. They consist of a number of mossgrown stones, 
 partly fallen down and scattered about, but of so colossal a size, 
 that you are amazed at the human powers, which, with so 
 little assistance from art as their time offered, could move and 
 lift these immense masses. It is probable that the water for- 
 merly went nearly to this wall, and the situation was conse- 
 quently well chosen both as a harbour for the returning barks 
 and for defence against possible attacks. 
 
 But the retiring wave retreated by degrees from the castle, 
 at about the same period as rudeness and desire for strife gave 
 way before the mild spirit of Christianity, and left room for more 
 peaceful inclinations. Thus this castle fell to ruins, the mute 
 witnesses of its former strength and object; not they alone, 
 however, other equally mute witnesses testify of those families 
 that have lived here. It is they themselves, who have found 
 a resting-place under that turf they trod, and of whom many 
 
 utmarkelse, allenast, Sga, aldre, nyare, historia, utan, narvarande tillstSnd, 
 genom, oga, framstalla, intressant, hvad, Diinnet, foi^vara. — Egendom, 
 belagen, svensk, mil, tillhor, for narvarande, Braheska familjen. — Stal- 
 lets aldre, inom detsamma, skrifven, papper, pergament, fdrganglig, Sm- 
 ne. — Inom, socken, en half, nuvarande, fmnas, ruin, efter, garamal, 
 faste, hojd, vid sjdn, fordom, hem, viking. — besta, raangd, mossbelupen, 
 sten, till en del, nedfallen, kringspridd, kollossal storlek, liapna dfver, 
 menniskokraft, ringa, bitrade, konst, erbjuda, rdra, lyfta, ofantlig, massa. — 
 Sannoiikt, ga, nara, mur, belagenhet, salunda, fdrti^affligt vald, hamn, 
 hemkomna, fartyg, till forsvar, mdjlig, anfall. 
 
 Sjunka, vag, vika, smaningom, medan, faste, ungefar, vid, tid, rahet, 
 stridslystnad, kristendom, mild, anda, vika, lemna rum, fredlig bojelse. 
 Sa, falla, stum, vittnena, fordna styrka, bestammelse, andra^ lika, fdrtal- 
 ja, slagt, bo. — finna, hviloplats, torfva, trampa, hvarom, mSngen, 
 
( 137) 
 
 a tomb raised on the shores now speak. Old weapons have 
 been here and there met with in the earth, fallen from the 
 hands of the owners here conquered in battle. 
 
 11 
 
 But I must tell yon about one negro, whose story is near- 
 ly eonnected with the family on this plantation, and which 
 they have related to me. It is a beautiful instance of the pe- 
 culiar nobility of the negro character, when it attains its proper 
 development. His name was Samedi (or Saturday) and was on 
 S:t Domingo a servant to the parents of my host, when the re- 
 nowned massacre there took place. He rescued from this, at the 
 risk of his own life, his master's two sons — my host was one 
 of them, — by carrying them at night from the town on his 
 shoulders, through every danger, down to the harbour, where 
 he had secured a little bark, in which he went with the two 
 children to Charleston in south Carolina. Here he put the two 
 boys to school, and hired himself out to daily labour. Both he 
 and the boys had lost all during the dreadful night at San Do- 
 mingo. He had only been able to save their lives. In Charles- 
 ton he fed and clothed them and himself with his work. Every 
 week he gave the boys three dollars each from his earnings. 
 With this he continued till the boys had grown young men, 
 and he — an old one. 
 
 My host went to sea, and made some property by his energy 
 and good fortune. 
 
 vid, strand, uppford, grafhog, formala, — Man bar, traffa, jord, falla, 
 Sgare, ofvervinna, strid. 
 
 11. 
 
 Tala om for, neger, historia, forbunden familj, plantage, beratta. — 
 Vackert exempel, negerkarakterens egna adelhet, na, rati, utveckling. — 
 namn, Lordag, tjenare, foraidrar, \ard, namnkunnig, raassacker intrSffa. — 
 radda, ur, lifsfara, husbonde, sora, i det han bar, nattetid, axlar, genom, 
 fara, nad, hamn, forsakra sig om, farkost, begifva sig, sodra. — satte, i 
 en skola, hyra ut, dagsarbete. — bade, forlora, ohygglig, natt, pa. — 
 hade kunnat radda, lif. — foda, klada, arbete. — vecka, gifva, hvar sina 
 tre, af, arbetsfortjenst. — Harmed fortfor, blifvit, gammal. 
 
 Gick till sjos, fdrvarfva, fornidgenhet, raskhet, lycka. 
 
( 138 ) 
 
 After having purchased the plantation on Cuba, and there 
 married, he took old Saturday to him, attended to him now in 
 his turn, and gave him three dollars every week as pocket 
 money, as a recompense for what he had received from him 
 during his boyhood. Old Saturday lived long here happy and 
 free from care, loved and respected by all. He died two years 
 ago at a very great age. He was an upright Christian and 
 very pious; a good christian in all respects. 
 
 Sedan han kopt, gifta sig, taga till, forsorja, ordning, handpenningar, 
 gengald, dem, fa, under, gossear. — lefva, lange, lycklig, sorgfri, alskad, 
 aktad. — do, for elt par, sedan, vid, hog — uppriktig kristen, from, 
 pa, vis. 
 
( 139 ) 
 
 Samial. 
 
 God morgan, (afton) min 
 
 herre. 
 Tatar herrn engelska (sven- 
 
 ska)? Mycket titet^ menjag 
 
 forstar en bok^ och nar an- 
 
 dra tala. 
 Hum I'dnge tanker herrn va- 
 ra i staden? 
 Blott en eller ett par veckor. 
 Fddret dr sd vackert, del vo- 
 
 re rddligt att fara utpa lan- 
 
 det snart, 
 Huru Idngt dr del till G.; 
 Halfannan svenk mill omkring 
 
 nio engelska mil. 
 Hvar bor H:r T.? 
 Han bor vid Drottninggatan, 
 
 huset N:o y^, tvd trappor 
 
 upp. 
 Kan herrn saga mig^ hvar Jag 
 
 skall finna ett godt hotel? 
 Kan man fa dta der ? 
 Huru dags kan herrn komma 
 
 i morgon? 
 Jag kan icke komma forr an 
 
 klockan half sex. 
 Far sd god och skicka pig an 
 
 (betjenten) till mig. 
 Visa mig till mitt rum. 
 Sag at betjenten att han bor- 
 star mina kldder. 
 
 Dialogues. *) 
 
 Good morning, (evening) sir. 
 
 Do you speak english (Swe- 
 dish) ? Very little ; i)ut 1 un- 
 derstand a book, and when 
 others speak. 
 
 How long do yoii intend to be 
 in the town? 
 
 Only a week or two. 
 
 The weather is so beautiful, it 
 would be adviseable to go 
 into the country soon. 
 
 How far is it to G.? 
 
 A Swedish mile and a half? 
 about nine english miles. 
 
 Where does M;r T. live? 
 
 He lives at N:o 12 Drottning- 
 gatan, in the second floor. 
 
 Can you till me, where I shall 
 
 find a good hotel? 
 Can one dine there? 
 At what time can you come 
 
 to-morrow? 
 I cannot come before half past 
 
 five. 
 Have the goodness te send the 
 
 maid-servant (footman) to me. 
 Show me to my room. 
 Tell the servant to brush my 
 
 clothes. 
 
 For more exercises of this kind, examples for the use of the par- 
 ticles &c. &c. see "Exercises for Conversation in English and 
 S\Aedish, for the use of both nations." Fourth edition. 
 
( 140 ) 
 
 Fdck mig i morgon klockan Awake me to-morrow at half 
 
 half sju. past six. 
 
 Tag hit en karafin med friskt Bring me a decanter of fresh 
 
 vatten, och ett rent glas. water, and a clean glass. 
 
 Kan Jag fa kopa ett par hand- 
 
 skar h'dr? 
 Lat mig fa ett gndt par. 
 Hum myckct kosta dessa? 
 Har herrn nagra ndsdukar? 
 
 Dessa dro for stora^ och den- 
 
 na dr for liten. 
 Jag har forloratminplanhok^ 
 
 har herrn nagra till salu? 
 Jag behofver nya strumpor, 
 
 skor och skjortor ^ kan herrn 
 
 saga mig hvar jag kan fa 
 
 dem? 
 Hvar bor skrdddaren ? Far sa 
 
 god och skicka efter honom , 
 
 Min rock behofver lagas, och 
 mina stdflor dfven. 
 
 Far jag besvdra frun att skic- 
 ka mina smutsiga kldder till 
 nagon tvdtterska. 
 
 Can I buy a pair of gloves here? 
 
 Let me have a good pair. 
 
 How much do these cost? 
 
 Have you any pocket hand- 
 kerchiefs? 
 
 These are too large, and this 
 is too little. 
 
 I have lost my pocket-book; 
 have you any for sale? 
 
 I need new stockings, shoes 
 and shirts, can you tell me 
 where I can get them? 
 
 Where does the tailor live? 
 
 Have the goodness to send 
 
 for him. 
 My coat wants mending, and 
 
 my boots also. 
 May I trouble you, madam, to 
 
 send my dirty clothes to some 
 washerwoman. 
 
 Hvad kan jag fa till frukost, 
 
 middag, aftonvard? 
 Far jag litet kaffe, choklad 
 
 eller the. 
 Gif mig grddden och sockret. 
 Mjdlken dr icke god. 
 
 What can I have for breakfast, 
 
 dinner, supper? 
 Let me have a little coffee, 
 
 chocolate or tea. 
 Give me the cream and the sugar. 
 The milk is not good. 
 
( 14> ) 
 
 Sk'dr mig en skifva brod^ och 
 
 gif mig smoret. 
 Hall i en kopp kaffe at mig. 
 Delta dr for starkt,fdr svagl. 
 Kan jag fa litet lammkott med 
 
 potatis och sas, samtmycket 
 
 litet spinal. 
 Jag foredrager oxkolty kalf- 
 
 kdtl eller flask. 
 Delta villehrad dr icke vdl 
 
 stekt. 
 Jag lycker icke om kyckling. 
 Delta hons dr icke lillrdck- 
 
 ligl kokadl. 
 Sid i ell glas vin, port, ma- 
 
 deira^ skerry, eller cham- 
 
 pa^ 
 
 o-ne. 
 
 Gif mig en ren tallrik och en 
 
 knif och gaff el. 
 Jag dricker i allmdnhet vatten^ 
 
 ihland porter, ol eller svag- 
 
 dricka. 
 En liten smorgas med litet osl 
 
 dr bra alt sluta med. 
 
 Kan Jag fa ett par Ids, (hardt) 
 kokta egg till qvdllen? 
 
 Tycker du om kallt kott? 
 Gldm icke senapen: Jag behdf- 
 
 ver ocksa peppar, salt, mu- 
 
 skott och kanel. 
 Delta fat dr kallt, Idt vdrma 
 
 det litet. 
 Gif mig en korkskruf; Jag be- 
 
 hofver ock ett rent vin glas. 
 
 Cut me a slice of bread, and 
 give me the butter. 
 
 Pour me out a cup of coffee. 
 
 This is too strong, too weak. 
 
 Can I have a little lamb' with 
 potatoes and gravy, and very- 
 little spinage. 
 
 I prefer beef, veal or pork. 
 
 This game is not well roasted. 
 
 I do not like chicken. 
 
 This fowl is not sufficiently- 
 boiled. 
 
 Pour out a glass of wine, port, 
 madeira , sherry or cham- 
 pagne. 
 
 Give me a clean plate and a 
 knife and fork. 
 
 I generally drink water, some- 
 times porter, ale or table- 
 beer. 
 
 A crust of bread and butter 
 with a little cheese is good 
 to finish with. 
 
 Can I have a couple of eggs 
 soft (hard) boiled for the 
 evening? 
 
 Do you Hke cold meat? 
 
 Do not forget the mustard; I 
 need also pepper, salt, nut- 
 meg and cinnamon. 
 
 This dish is cold, warm it a 
 little. 
 
 Give me a cork-screw; I need 
 also a clean wine-glass. 
 
( 142 ) 
 
 Demia serviette dr smutsig ^ 
 
 skaffa mig en ren. 
 Stall buteljen pa detta bord. 
 
 This napkin is dirty, get me a 
 
 clean one. 
 Place the bottle on this table. 
 
 Huru dags gar posten? 
 Hvar dr posten ? dr den langt 
 
 hdrifran ? 
 Kan jag fa litet skrif-pnpper, 
 
 penna och black? 
 Jag har tvd bref att skrifva 
 
 innan jag kan gd ut. 
 Kan herrn Idna mig litet lack, 
 
 munlack^ (rddt eller svart). 
 Gif mig en bdttre penknif, 
 
 denna dr sd sld ^ och en 
 
 blyerts-penna. 
 Jag har glomt mitt plumppap- 
 
 per^ Jinns det sand har ? 
 Ldna mig ett sigill och ett 
 
 kuvert, 
 Skicka detta bref pa posten 
 
 innan klockan half sex. Hu- 
 ru mycket skall det kosta? 
 Har du nagra pengar pd dig ? 
 
 Fexla denna sedel at mig. 
 Skynda dig och kom tillbaks 
 
 straxt. 
 Kan herrn saga mig hvar jag 
 
 kan Jinna en god tolk? 
 Ldt honom komma till mig tre 
 
 qvart pd dtta i qvdll. 
 Gd och kdpa en biljett for 
 
 dngbdten. 
 
 At Avhat time does the post go? 
 
 Where is the post-office? is it 
 far from here? 
 
 Can I have a little writing- 
 paper, pen and ink. 
 
 I have two letters to write be- 
 fore I can go out. 
 
 Can yon lend me a little sealing- 
 wax, wafer, (red or black). 
 
 Give me a better penknife, this 
 is so blunt ; and a black-lead 
 pencil. 
 
 I have forgotten my blotting- 
 paper, is there any sand here? 
 
 Lend me a seal and an envelope. 
 
 Send this letter to the post 
 before half past five o'clock. 
 How much will it cost? 
 
 Have you any money about you ? 
 Change this note for me. 
 
 Make haste and come back im- 
 mediately. 
 
 Can you till me where I can 
 find a good interpreter? 
 
 Let him come to me at a 
 quarter to eight this evening. 
 
 Go and buy a ticket for the 
 steamer. 
 
( 143) 
 
 Finns det nagon god lakare i 
 
 sladen ? Jag harforkylt mig. 
 Jag har diarrhe, forstoppjiing^ 
 
 kolik, brostverk. 
 I gar hade jag svar hufvud- 
 
 verk, men nu har jag ondt 
 
 i halsen, armnrne och benen. 
 Han kan icke bota tandverk 
 
 eller orsprdng, 
 Min van har Jeber, skall han 
 
 lata oppna en dder? 
 Skulle det vara bra for mig 
 
 att bada ibland? 
 Ett kallt, varmt, bad vore nyt- 
 
 Fi fa skicka till apoteket ef- 
 
 ter medikamentet. 
 N'dr skall jag taga dessa pil- 
 
 ler och pulver? 
 Far sd god och skaffa mig 
 
 en god skoterska. 
 Bullra icke sdmycket^jag kan 
 
 icke sofva. 
 
 Kan jag fa kopa ndgra mbb- 
 
 ler har? 
 Jag behbfver en sang, sex sto- 
 
 lar, tvd bord, en byru, en 
 
 I'dndstol^ alia af mahogny. 
 Delta skrif-bord och en liten 
 
 soffa ville jag ocksd hafva. 
 Kuddarne dro for mjuka, har- 
 
 da, har herrn ndgra andra? 
 Delta bollster dr for mjukt, 
 
 jag tycker mera om en ma- 
 
 drass stoppad med tagel. 
 
 Is there any good physician in 
 the town ? I have caught cold. 
 
 I have diarrea, costiveness, co- 
 lic, pain in my chest. 
 
 Yesterday I had a bad head- 
 ache, but now I have a pain 
 in my neck^ arms and legs. 
 
 He cannot cure the toothache 
 or earache. 
 
 My friend has a fever, shall he 
 be bled? 
 
 Would it be useful for me to 
 bathe sometimes? 
 
 A cold, warm, bath were most 
 useful. 
 
 We must send to the apothe- 
 cary's for the medicine. 
 
 When shall I take these pills 
 and powders? 
 
 Have the goodness to get me 
 a good nurse. 
 
 Do not make so much noise, 
 I cannot sleep. 
 
 Can I buy some furniture here? 
 
 I want one bedstead, six chairs, 
 two tables, one bureau, one 
 armchair, all of mahogany. 
 
 This writing-table and a little 
 sofa I should like also to have. 
 
 The cushions are too soft, hard, 
 have you any others? 
 
 This bed is too soft, I prefer a 
 mattress stuffed with horse- 
 hair. 
 
( 144 ) 
 
 En stor och tn liten spegel^ One large and one little looking- 
 den ena med forgylld^ den glass; the one with a gilt, 
 andra med mbrk ram. the other with a dark frame. 
 
 Kan herrn gora mig eft par 
 stojior, skor, tofflor, tills 
 om onsdag eller thorsdag? 
 
 Dessajag har pa mig dro for 
 korta^ langa. tranga. 
 
 Fill herrn taga matt af mig. 
 G'or dem vdl vida. 
 
 Far Jag profva mina stojlor ? 
 De kl'dmma mig ofver tder- 
 na. Sulorna dro ndstan for 
 tjocka^ tunna. 
 
 Klackarna dro for hoga, luga. 
 
 Can you make me a pair of 
 boots, shoes, slippers, by next 
 Wednesday or thursday? 
 
 These I have on are too short, 
 long, tight. 
 
 Will you take my measure. Make 
 them wide enough. 
 
 May I try my boots? They 
 pinch me over the toes. The 
 soles are almost too thick, thin. 
 
 The heels are too high, low. 
 
 Skaffa mig litet rent vatten i 
 
 ett tvdttfat.) jag vill tvdtta 
 
 mina hdnder. 
 Tag hit min morgonrock, och 
 
 skicka efter hdrfrisoren ; 
 
 jag behofver lata klippa mig. 
 Jag skall lata brdnna mig i 
 
 hdret i dag ,• har herrn tang 
 
 med sig? 
 Sakta. — Tdngen dr fiir het. 
 Hvar dr min tandhorste och 
 
 tandpulvret? 
 Mina rakknifvar bchbfva dra- 
 
 gas, kan herrn gora del? 
 Gif mig en knappndl. 
 
 Get me a little water in a 
 washhand-basin, I should like 
 to wash my hands. 
 
 Bring me my morning-gown, 
 and send for.the hair-dresser; 
 I must have my hair cut. 
 
 I shall have my hair curled 
 to-day ; have you the curling- 
 tongs with you? 
 
 Gently. — The tongs are too hot. 
 
 Where is my tooth-brush and 
 powder? 
 
 My razors want setting, can 
 you do it? 
 
 Give me a pin. 
 
( 145 ) 
 
 Hvilka dro de in'drkv'drdigaste 
 
 stdllen i staden? 
 Jag skulle vilja se kyrkorna 
 
 och slottety theatefhuset samt 
 
 museum. 
 Finns det nugon exposition for 
 
 ndrvarande? Far sa god 
 
 och visa mig dit 
 I hvilken bod kanjagfdkopa 
 
 ett blyertsstift och nugra 
 
 penslar ? Jag behofvcr ocksa 
 
 nagra fdrger. 
 Har herrn nagot kulort pap- 
 
 per till teckning? 
 Visa mig nagra gravyrer ^ 
 
 figurer, historiska stycken, 
 
 blomster-stycken , foglar , 
 
 djur, arkitektur. 
 Jag behofver ocksa en lineal, 
 
 en cirkel, papp.^ gummi.^ en 
 
 liten fil och en sax. 
 
 Which are the most reraark- 
 able places in town? 
 
 I should like to see the church- 
 es, palace, theatre and the 
 museum. 
 
 Is there any exhibition at pre- 
 sent? Be so good as to show 
 me the way there. 
 
 In what shop can I buy a pen- 
 cil-case and some hairpen- 
 ciis ? I need also some colours. 
 
 Have you any coloured paper 
 for drawing? 
 
 Show me some engravings ; fi- 
 gures, historical-pieces, land- 
 scape-pieces , flow^er-pieces , 
 birds, animals, achitecture. 
 
 I want also a ruler, a pair of 
 compasses, pasteboard, gum, 
 a small file and a pair of 
 scissors. 
 
 Manadernei 
 
 The Months. 
 
 Januari. 
 
 January. 
 
 Juli. 
 
 July. 
 
 Februari. 
 
 February. 
 
 Jugusti. 
 
 August. 
 
 Mars. 
 
 March. 
 
 September. 
 
 September 
 
 April. 
 
 April. 
 
 October. 
 
 October. 
 
 Maj. 
 
 May. 
 
 November, 
 
 November. 
 
 Juni. 
 
 June. 
 
 December. 
 
 December. 
 
 Dagarne \ 
 
 i Feckan. 
 
 The Days of the Week. 
 
 Sondag. 
 
 Sunday. 
 
 Thorsdag. 
 
 Thursday. 
 
 3Iandag. 
 
 Monday. 
 
 Fredag. 
 
 Friday. 
 
 Tisdag. 
 
 Tuesday. 
 
 Ldrdag. 
 
 Saturday. 
 
 Onsdag, 
 
 Wednesday. 
 
 
 -O 
 
 10 
 
( 146 ) 
 
 Fjorton dagar. 
 
 A fortnight. 
 
 Host. 
 
 Autumn. 
 
 En vecka. 
 
 A week. 
 
 Salen. 
 
 The sun. 
 
 En dag. 
 
 A day. 
 
 Mdnen- 
 
 The moon. 
 
 En timme. 
 
 An hour. 
 
 Stjernarna. 
 
 The stars. 
 
 En minul. 
 
 A minute. 
 
 Planeterna. 
 
 The planets. 
 
 Morgan. 
 
 Morning. 
 
 Nordlig, syd- 
 
 North, south, 
 
 Formiddag. 
 
 Forenoon. 
 
 lig , astlig , 
 
 east, west wind. 
 
 Middag. 
 
 Noon. 
 
 vestlig vitid. 
 
 
 Eftermiddag. 
 
 Afternoon. 
 
 En storm. 
 
 A storm. 
 
 Afton, qvall. 
 
 Evening. 
 
 En regnskur. 
 
 A shower. V 
 
 Natl. 
 
 Night. 
 
 Regn. 
 
 Rain. 
 
 I gar. 
 
 Yesterday. 
 
 Hagel. 
 
 Hail. 
 
 I forr-gdr. 
 
 The day before Sn'6. 
 
 Snow. 
 
 
 yesterday. 
 
 Norrsken. 
 
 The northern 
 
 I morgan. 
 
 To-morrow. 
 
 
 lights. 
 
 / ofvermorga?i. 
 
 The day after 
 to-morrow. 
 
 Regnbdgen. 
 
 The rainbow. 
 
 Nydrsdag. 
 
 New-years-day. 
 
 Blixt. 
 
 Lightning. 
 
 Trettondag. 
 
 Twelfth-day. 
 
 Jska. 
 
 Thunder. 
 
 Ldng-fredag. 
 
 Good-friday. 
 
 Eld. 
 
 Fire. 
 
 Pdsk. 
 
 Easter. 
 
 Fatten. 
 
 Water. 
 
 Pingst. 
 
 Whitsuntide. 
 
 Helta. 
 
 Heat. 
 
 Jul 
 
 Christmas. 
 
 mid. 
 
 Cold. 
 
 Annandag-jul. 
 
 Boxing-day. 
 
 Frost. 
 
 Frost. 
 
 Vinter. 
 
 Winter. 
 
 To. 
 
 Thaw. 
 
 Fdr. 
 
 Spring. 
 
 Ljus. 
 
 Light. 
 
 Sommar. 
 
 Summer. 
 
 Marker. 
 
 Darkness. 
 
( 147 ) 
 
 SWEDISH VVEIGBTS and MEASURES. 
 
 The weights and measures vary coiisiderahly in dif- 
 
 ferent parts of the country, 
 most in use in the capital. 
 
 The following are those 
 
 1 Skeppund 
 
 1 Centner 
 
 1 Lispund 
 
 1 Skalpund 
 
 1 Lod 
 
 1 Libra 
 1 Unz 
 
 1 Drachma 
 1 Scrupel 
 
 Victualie-vigt. 
 
 = 20 Lispund = nearly 400 lbs Avoirdupois. 
 
 = 5 D:o = — 100 — — , 
 
 = 20 Skalpund or mark = — 20 — — 
 
 = 32 Lod = — 1 — — 
 
 = 4 Qvintin = — t ounce — 
 
 Medicinal-vigt. 
 
 12 Unz = nearly 1 lb 
 
 8 Drachmer = — 1 ounce 
 
 3 Scrupler = — 1 dram 
 
 20 Gran = — 1 scruple 
 
 Apothecaries weight. 
 
 Guld-vigt. 
 
 1 Mark = 8 Unz = about f of a lb troy. 
 
 1 Unz = 2 lod = — 1 ounce — 
 
 1 Lod = 4 Qvintin = — 10 dwt — 
 
 1 Qvintin = 72 Ass = — 2^ dwt — 
 
 1 Stang = 
 
 1 Famn = 
 
 1 Aln 
 
 1 Fot c= 
 
 1 Qvarter = 
 
 Langd-matt. 
 
 1§ Famn, about 10 feet. 
 
 Alnar, 
 Fot, 
 Qvarter, 
 Turn, 
 
 — 2 — 
 
 — 12 inches. 
 
 100 Swedish feet = 97,410 english feet, 
 alnar, or about 6^ English miles. 
 
 1 Tunnland 
 1 Halfspannland 
 1 Fjerdingsland 
 1 Kappland 
 1 n Aln 
 
 Yt-matt. 
 
 = -4 Halfspannland 
 = 2 Fjerdingsland 
 = 4 Kappland 
 = 4474 D Alnar 
 
 = 4 n Tot 
 
 Swedish mile = 18,000 Swedish 
 
 about 1 acre. 
 
 — 2 roods. 
 
 — 1 rood. 
 
 — 10 square poles. 
 
 — 4 — feet. 
 
 100 Swedish □ feet = 94,888 english jT] feet. 
 
( 148 ) 
 Spannmals-matt. 
 
 1 Tunna = 2 Spann = about 4 bushels. 
 
 1 Spann = 4 Fjerdingar = — 2 — 
 1 Fjerding = 4 Rappar = — 2 pecks. 
 1 Kappe = If Kanna = — 1 gallon. 
 100 Tunnor = 50,403 english quarters. 
 
 Matt for flytande varor. 
 
 1 Foder = 2 Pipor 
 
 = about 1 tun. 
 
 1 Pipa = 2 Oxhufvud 
 
 = ~ 1 pipe. 
 
 1 Oxhufvud = 1^ Am 
 
 = — 1 hogshead, 
 
 1 Am = 4 Ankare 
 
 = — 1 tierce. 
 
 1 Ankare = 15 Kannor 
 
 = — 32 quarts. 
 
 1 Kanna = 2 Stop 
 
 = — 2 — 
 
 1 Stop = 4 Qvarter 
 
 = — 1 quart. 
 
 1 Qvarter = 4 Jumfrur 
 
 = — ir pint. 
 
 100 Kannor = 57,603 
 
 english gallons. 
 
 The following should 
 
 also be observed 
 
 1 Val = 20 kast = 
 
 80 pieces. - 
 
 1 Skock 
 
 60 — 
 
 1 Timmer ' = 
 
 40 — 
 
 1 Tjog 
 
 20 — 
 
 1 Mandel = 
 
 15 ^ 
 
 1 Tolft or Dussin = 
 
 12 — 
 
 1 Grosch = 
 
 144 - 
 
 For Paper. 
 
 1 Bal =10 Ris = 1 bale, 
 
 1 Ris = 20 Bocker = 1 ream. 
 1 Bok = 24 Ark = 1 quire. 
 
 Swedish Money. 
 
 In gold, the ducat, weighing rather more than one qvintin (2j dvvt) 
 or 72jVx ass ; and is valued at about 8 shillings sterling. 
 
 In silver, the specie riksdaler, worth nearly four shillings english ; 
 the half riksdaler, the |, the ^ the y'g and the ^^^ riksdaler. 
 
 In copper, the 4 skillingar banko, about Ij penny; the 1 skilhg 
 the I skill:g, ^ skilhg and the ^ skilhg this last is also called a styfver 
 or vitten. 
 
 In paper, 32 skilling b:ko = about 1 shilling english. 2 Riksdaler Banko 
 = about 3 shillings english. 6 Riksd:r 32 skill.; 10 Riksdaler B:ko; 
 16 R;dr 32 skill. b:ko; 33 R:dr 16 sk. b:ko; 100 R:dr b:ko ; 500 
 R:dr b:ko. 
 
( 149 ) 
 
 ALPHABETICAL LIST OF THE WORDS USED IN THE 
 READING EXERCISES. 
 
 Ack, int. alas, oh. 
 
 Adelslierre, s. nobleman. 
 
 Af, pre, of, by, from. 
 
 Affarda, v. to dispatch, expedite. 
 
 Afgudadyi'kare, s. m. idolater. 
 
 Afga, V. to depart, start, 
 
 Afliden, part, deceased, late, defunct. 
 
 Aflang, a. oblong. 
 
 Aflagsen, a. remote, distant. 
 
 Afseende, s. n. respest, regard, intent. 
 
 Afsigt, s. m. view, intention, design, 
 object. 
 
 AfskafTa, v. to abolish, annul, set aside. 
 
 Afsked, s. n. farewell. 
 
 Afskudda, v. to shake off. 
 
 Afstyrka, v. to dissuade, divert 
 
 Afstyrkte, v. dissuaded. 
 
 Afsanda, v. to dispatch, send away. 
 
 Afton, n. m. evening. 
 
 Aftonvard, s. m. refreshment taken 
 in the afternoon. 
 
 Afundsam, a. envious. 
 
 Afvikelse, s. f. deviation. 
 
 Akademi, s, academy, university. 
 
 Akademisk, a. academic. 
 
 AUdeles, ad. entirely, quite. 
 
 Aldrafinast, a. the very finest. 
 
 Aldrig, ad, never, ever. 
 
 All, Allt, Alia, pro, all, every one. 
 
 Allenast, ad, only, solely, but, pro- 
 vided. 
 
 Allmogen, s. m. the peasantry. 
 
 All man, a. public, common, vulgar. 
 
 Allmanhet, ad generally, commonly. 
 
 AUmanheten, s. f. the public. 
 
 Alltid, ad. always, perpetually. 
 
 Alltfor, ad. too. 
 
 Anting, every thing. 
 
 Aim, s. f. elm. 
 
 Alster, s. n. offspring, production. 
 
 Altare, s. n. altar. 
 
 Alternativ, s. n. alternative. 
 
 Ana, V. to forebode, foreknow. 
 
 Anbefalla, v. to recommend. 
 
 Anblick, s. m. look, view, sight. 
 
 Anda, s. m. breath, gasp, spirit. 
 
 Andakt, s. m. devotion. 
 
 Andas, v. to breathe. 
 
 Ande, s., ghost, spirit, zeah 
 
 Andelig, a. ghostly, spiritual. 
 
 Andra, a. next, other, second. 
 
 Anforvandt, s. m. kinsman. 
 
 Angenam, a. agreeable, pleasant, de- 
 lightful. 
 
 Anga, V. to concern, regard. 
 
 Aning, s. f. foreboding, presage. 
 
 Ankomraa, v. to arrive. 
 
 Anlag, s. n. disposition, turn. 
 
 Anlagr, see Anlagga. 
 
 Anledning, s. f occasion, ground, 
 reason. 
 
 Anietsdrag, s. n. features. 
 
 Anlita, v. to solicit. 
 
 Anlagga, v. to lay, scheme, contrive, 
 found. 
 
 Anlaggning, g. f. design, contrivance, 
 foundation. 
 
 Annan, Annat, pi. Andra, pro, 
 other, another. 
 
 Annars, ad. otherwise. 
 
 Annorstades, ad. elsewhere. 
 
 Anse, V. to regard, consider. 
 
 Ansigte, s. n. face. 
 
 Anslag, s. n. project, appointment, 
 scheme. 
 
 Ansla, V. to assign, settle. 
 
 Anstranga, v. to exert, strain. 
 
 Anstandig, a. decent, suitable, be- 
 coming. 
 
 Ansvar, s. n. responsibility. 
 
 Ansag from Anse. 
 
 Antaga, v. to receive, adopt, embrace. 
 
 Anvanda, v. to employ, use, apply. 
 
 Arbeta, v. to work. 
 
 Arbele, s. n. work. 
 
 ArbetshSg, s. m. desire to work. 
 
( 150 ) 
 
 Arf, s, n. inheritance, patrimony. 
 
 ArfvegodSj s. n. inheritance. 
 
 Arfving, s. m. heir. 
 
 Ark, s. m. ark. s. n. sheet {of paper). 
 
 Arm, a. poor. s. m, arm. 
 
 Arm6, s. f. army. 
 
 Armod, s. n poverty. 
 
 Art, s. f. sort, kind, nature. 
 
 Artig'het, s. f. politeness. 
 
 Att, pre. to. conj. that. 
 
 Attribut, s. m. attribute. 
 
 Augusti, s. f. august. 
 
 Avisa, s. f. newspaper. 
 
 Axel, s. m. axle, shoulder. 
 
 Axlar, 5. shoulders. 
 
 Bad V. prayed, from Bedja. 
 
 Bakom, pre, ad. behind. 
 
 Bakstugusittare, s. m. cotter, 
 
 Balsamisk, a. balsamic. 
 
 Bana, $, f. way, course, path. — v. 
 to clear. 
 
 Band, s. n. tie, band, ribbon. 
 
 Bar, a. bare. — part, carried. 
 
 Bark, s. m. bark, rind. 
 
 Barm, s. m. bosom. 
 
 Barn, s. n. child. 
 
 Barnbarn, s. grand-child. 
 
 Barnaskara, s. crowd of children. 
 
 Barndom, s. m. childhood. 
 
 Barnslig, a. childish. 
 
 Barnaar, s, n. childhood. 
 
 Bebo, V. to inhabit. 
 
 Bedraga, v. to deceive, cheat. 
 
 Bedrift, s. m. achievement. 
 
 Bedrog, see bedraga. 
 
 Befann imp. of Befinna. 
 
 Befinna, v. to find, perceive. 
 
 Befintlig, a. found, to be found. 
 
 Befolkning, s. m. population. 
 
 Befordran, s. f. advancement, pro- 
 motion. 
 
 Befal, s. n. command, conduct. 
 
 Begaf frOm begifva (sig) to set out, 
 resort, go, 
 
 Begagna, v. to use. — sig af. to 
 profit by. 
 
 Begge. Beggedera, a. both, two. 
 
 Begick, imp. of Beg§, v. to commit, 
 manage. 
 
 Begrepp, s. n. notion, conception. 
 
 Begransning, s. m. limit, bounds. 
 
 Begynna, v. to begin. 
 
 Begynnelse, s. m. commencement. 
 
 Begynte, v. began. 
 
 Begar, s. n. desire, request, wishes. 
 
 Begara, v. to desire, ask, covet, beg. 
 
 Behag, *. n. will, delight, grace. 
 
 Behaga, v. to please, charm. 
 
 Behandla, v. to treat. 
 
 Bebjerta, v. to mind, consider. 
 
 Bebof, 6\ n. need, want, use. 
 
 Behalla, v. to retain, keep. 
 
 Behofva, v. to need, want. 
 
 Bekymra, v. to trouble, molest. 
 
 Beklaga, v. to bemoan, pity, deplore. 
 
 Bekant, a. acquainted, known. 
 
 Bekymmer, s. n. trouble, care, an- 
 xiety. 
 
 Bekymrad, a. anxious. 
 
 Bekampa, v. wrestle, contend. 
 
 Belatenbet, s. satisfaction. 
 
 Belagenhet, s. f. situation. 
 
 Belona, v. to reward. 
 
 Beloning, s. f. recompense, remune- 
 ration, reward. 
 
 Bemaktiga sig, v. to make oneself 
 master of. 
 
 Beraodande, s. n. endeavour , exertion. 
 
 Benyttja, v. to use. 
 
 Beqvamlighet, s. f. convenience, ease. 
 
 Ber, from Begara, to ask. 
 
 Beredde, from Bereda to prepare. 
 
 Berg, s. n. mountain. 
 
 Berga, v. to reap, save. 
 
 Bero, V. to depend, rely. 
 
 Beralta, v. to tell, recount. 
 
 Berattelse, s. m. relation, narrative." 
 
 Berom, s. n. praise, applause. 
 
 Beromd, a. praised, famous, renowned 
 
 Berofva, v, to deprive, bereave. 
 
 Besanna, v. to verify, affirm. 
 
 Besinna, v. to consider. 
 
 BeskafTenbet, s. f. quality, nature. 
 
 Beskylla, v to accuse, charge. 
 
 Beslut, s. n. decree, resolution. 
 
 Besluta, v. to determine, decide, decree 
 
 Beslots V. was determined. 
 
 BestrSia, v. to irradiate. 
 
 Besta, V. to consist, allow, stand. 
 
 Bestand, s. n. stability, duration. 
 
 Bestandsdel, s. m. constituent part. 
 
 Bestandande, a. constant, firm. 
 
 Bestfimd, a. determined, appointed, 
 destined. 
 
( 151) 
 
 Bestanka, v. to besprinkle. 
 
 Bestandig, a. constant, stable. 
 
 Bestandigt, ad constantly. 
 
 Bestod from BestS. 
 
 Besvara, v. to reply, answer. 
 
 Besvar, s. n. trouble. 
 
 Bes\ara, v. to trouble. 
 
 Besvarjning, s. f. conjuration, exor- 
 cism. 
 
 Besynnerlig, o. particular, odd, 
 strange. 
 
 Besok, s. n. visit. 
 
 Besoka, v. to visit. 
 
 Betjening, *. f. servants, service, 
 
 Betrakta, v. to contemplate, consider. 
 
 Betog from Betaga, v. to deprive , 
 intercept. 
 
 Betyda, v. to signify, betoken. 
 
 Betyg, s. n. certificate, testimonial. 
 
 Betacka, v. to cover, screen, shield. 
 
 Betrakta, v. to contemplate, observe. 
 
 Bevara, v. to preserve, save, retain. 
 
 Beundra, v. to admire. 
 - Beundran, s. m. admiration. 
 . Bevista, v. to be present at. 
 
 Bevara, t>. to arm, equip. 
 
 Bibehalla, v. keep. 
 
 Bibliothek, s. n. library. 
 
 Bifall, s. n. applause, approbation, 
 consent. 
 
 Bigotterie, s. bigotry. 
 
 Bigtstol, biktstol, *. w. confessional. 
 
 Bild, s. m. image, figure, 
 
 Bilda, V. to form, model, build. 
 
 Bildning, s. f, shape, education, make. 
 
 Bildningskraft, s. power of formation. 
 
 Bit, s. m. bit, morsel. 
 
 Bita, V. to bite. 
 
 Bitter, a. bitter. 
 /^Bittid, ad. early. 
 
 Bjuda, V. invite, offer. 
 -^Bjork-kada, s. f. birch-resin. 
 
 Bjdrn, s. m. bear. 
 
 Blad, s. n. leaf, blade. 
 
 Bland or Ibland, prep, among, ad, 
 sometimes. 
 
 Blanda, v. to mix, mingle. 
 
 Blank, a. shining. 
 
 Blef from blifva, v. to be, become. 
 
 Blick, s. m. look, glance. 
 
 Blicka, V. to glance, view, look. 
 
 Blid. a. mild, kind, favorable. 
 
 Blifva, V. to become, be, remain. 
 
 Blink, «. m. twinkling. 
 Blir, V. from blifva. 
 Blixtra, v. to lighten, flash. 
 Blod, s. n. blood. 
 Blomma, s. f. flower. 
 Blomster, s. n. flower, blossom. 
 Blomsterang, s. f. flowery meadow. 
 Blott, a. bare, naked. — ad, merely, 
 
 but, only. 
 Bla, a. blue. 
 Bla-hvit, a. blue-white. 
 Blanka, v, to shine, glisten. 
 Bloda, V. to bleed. 
 Bo, V. to dwell. — s. n. nest. 
 Bok, s. f. book. 
 
 Bokdunge, s. m. thicket of beech. 
 Boksamling, s. f. collection of books, 
 
 library. 
 Boktryckeri, s. n. printing-office. 
 Bonde, s. m. peasant. 
 Bondehemman, s. m. farm. 
 Bondstuga, s. f. peasant's hut. 
 Boning, s. f. habitation. 
 Bor, from bo. 
 Bord, s. n. table. 
 Borde, v. ought should. 
 Bordslada, s. f. table-drawer. 
 Bort, ad. away, 
 Bortga, V. to depart, go away. 
 Bortom, prep, beyond, 
 Bostalle, s. n. dwelling, abode. 
 Botanik, s. f. botany. 
 Botaniker, s. m. botanist. 
 Botanisk, a. botanic. 
 Bott, from bo. 
 Botten, s, bottom. 
 Brand, s. m. fire, brand. 
 Brann, from brinna. 
 Brasa, s, f. fire. 
 ^raska, v. to rustle. 
 Bred, a. broad. 
 Bredd, s. f. breadth, depth. 
 Bred V id, ad. beside. 
 Bref, s. n. letter. 
 Bringa, v. to bring, take. 
 Brinna, v. to burn. 
 Brist, s. m. want, lack, defect. 
 Broder, Bror, s. m. brother, 
 Brons, s. m. bronze. 
 Brudsang, «, f. bridal-bed. 
 Bruka, v. to use. 
 
 Brumma, v. to hum, buzz, grumble, 
 Brunno, from brinna. 
 
( 152 ) 
 
 Brunsvig, Brunswick. 
 Brutit, from bryta, 
 Brusande, part, roaring, raging. 
 "Bry, V. to tease, perplex, trouble. 
 Brydsam, a. vexatious. 
 Bryn, s. n. edge, brim. 
 Brynja, s. coat of mail. 
 Bryta, v. to break. _ 
 Branna, v. to burn. 
 Biodbit, s. m. morsel of bread. 
 Brost, s. n, breast. 
 Bud, s. n. messenger, message, com- 
 mandment. 
 Bugt, s. m. gulf, bend, curve. 
 Bundt or bunt, s. m. bundle. 
 Bunke, s. m. a. flat bottomed bowl. 
 By, s. m. village. 
 
 Bygd from bygga. — *. m, neigh- 
 bourhood. 
 Bygga, V. to build. 
 Byggnad, s. m. building, structure. 
 Byta, V. to change. 
 Bad, or bade, a. both. 
 Bat, s. m. boat. 
 Bata, tJ. to profit, benefit. 
 Back, s. m. brook. 
 Bafvan, s. f. trepedation. 
 Balte, s. n. belt. 
 Bank, s. m. bench, seat. 
 Basta, s. advantage, welfare. 
 Battre, a. better. 
 Boja, V. to bend, incline^ 
 Bojiighet, s. f. flexibility. 
 Bolja, s. f. billow, wave. 
 Bon, s. f. prayer, request. 
 Bora, V. ought. 
 Borja, V. to begin, commence. 
 Borjan, s. f. beginning. 
 
 Carl, Charles. 
 
 CafFehus, s. n. coffee-house. 
 Char, s. m, chariot. 
 Communitet, s. n. community. 
 
 Dag, s. m. day. 
 
 Dagg, s. m. dew. rope's end. 
 
 Daglig, a. daily. 
 
 Dagligen, ad. daily, every day. 
 
 Dal, s. m. valley, dale. 
 
 Dalarne, s. Dalecarlia. 
 
 Dalresan, the journey to Daleearlia. 
 
 Dana, v. to frame, form. 
 
 Danmark, s. n. Denmark. 
 
 Dans, s. m. dance. 
 ' Darra, v. to tremble, shiver 
 , Darrning, s. f. trepidation, trembling. 
 
 Defekt, s. m. defect — a. incomplete. 
 
 Deg, s. m. dough. 
 
 Dejlig, a. handsome, beautiful. 
 
 Del, s. m. part, share. 
 
 Del a, V. to partake, share, divide. 
 
 Delt, from, dela. 
 
 Deltaga, v. to partake, participate. 
 
 Dem, pro, them. 
 
 Den, pro. and art. that, the. 
 
 Denna -e, pro, this. 
 
 Densamma -e, pro, the same. 
 
 Der, ad. there, where. 
 
 Deraf, ad. thence, thereof 
 
 Derefter, ad. then, after that, accor- 
 dingly. 
 
 Deremot, ad. on the contrary, where- 
 as, in exchange. 
 
 Derfdre, ad. then, therefore. 
 
 Deri, ad. therein, there. 
 
 Derigenom, ad. thereby, by that means. 
 
 Derifran, ad. thence. 
 
 Dernast, ad. next, secondly. 
 
 Derpa, ad. thereupon, then, of it. 
 
 Derutinnan, ad. therein. 
 
 Dervid, ad. hard by, by, thereupon, 
 there. 
 
 Dessutom,od. besides, moreover. 
 
 Det, it, the, there. 
 
 Delta, pro, this. 
 
 Di, V. to suck. 
 
 Dialog, s. dialogue. 
 
 Digna, v. to sink, fall. 
 
 Dimma, s. f. fog, mist, haze. 
 
 Dit, ad. thither, that way, whither. 
 
 Ditsandt, sent thither. 
 
 Djerf, a. bold. 
 
 Djup, a. deep, profound, low. 
 
 Djupt, ad. deeply. 
 
 Dock, con. yet, notwithstanding, ne- 
 vertheless. 
 
 Dof, a. depressed. 
 
 Doftande, a fragrant. 
 
 Dog, from do. 
 
 Doktor, vV. doctor. 
 
 Dom, s. m. doom, sentence, verdict. 
 
 Domkyrka, s. f cathedral. 
 
 Domna, v. n. to grow numb. 
 
 Donation, *. f. legacy, donation. 
 
( 153 ) 
 
 Dotterj s. f. daughter. 
 
 Dra, from draga, v. tv pull, draw. 
 
 Drag, s. n. pull^ feature, trait. 
 
 Dragen, drawn. 
 
 Drake, s. m. dragon. 
 
 Dref, from drifva, v. to drive, compel. 
 
 Drift, s. m. impulse, propensity. 
 
 Drifva, s. f. drift. 
 
 Drill, s. m. trill, {in music), drill. 
 
 Drog from draga, v. to draw. 
 
 Droppe, s. m. drop. 
 
 Drottning, s. f. queen. 
 
 Drucken, a. drunk, tipsy. 
 
 Drufvokulle, s. m. hill of vines. 
 
 Dryck, s. m. drink, beverage. 
 
 Dragt, s, m. dress, garment, 
 
 Duellera, v. to duel. 
 
 Dufva, s. f. dove, pigeon. 
 
 Dnglighet, s. f. fitness, ability. 
 
 Dukat, s. m. ducat. 
 
 Dunkel, a. gloomy, dull, dim. 
 
 Dvala, s. f. trance. 
 
 D. V. s. Det vill sSga, that is to say. 
 
 Dygd, s. f. virtue. 
 
 Dylik, a. the like, similar, such. 
 
 Dyrbar, a. precious, rich, valuable. 
 
 Dyrka, v. to worship, adore. 
 
 Da, o. conj. then, when, as. 
 
 Dalig, a. bad, poorly, weak. 
 
 Davarande, a. of that lime. 
 
 Dack, s. n. deck. 
 
 Dald, s. m. valley, vale. 
 
 Do, V. to die. 
 
 Ddd, s. m. death. — a. dead. 
 
 Dodlig, o. mortal, deadly. 
 
 Ddk, V, emerged; from dyka. 
 
 Dolja, V. to conceal, hide. 
 
 Ddpa, V. to baptize. 
 
 Dorr, s. f. door. 
 
 Egnades from egna, v. to appropriate, 
 dedicate. 
 i/Ehuru, conj. although. 
 Ej, ad. no, not. 
 Ej heller, nor, neither. 
 Ek, s. f. oak. 
 Element, s. n. element. 
 Elf, s. f. river. 
 Elfenben, s. n. ivory. 
 Elfvor, s. m. fairies, elves. 
 
 Efter, f. after, behind. 
 
 Efterlangta, i). to long for. 
 
 Eftertryck, s. n. emphasis, energy. 
 
 Ega, V. to be master of, own, have. 
 
 Egde from aga, v. to own, possess. 
 
 Egen, a. strange, peculiar, own. 
 
 Egendom, s. m. property, estate, for- 
 tune. 
 
 Egendomsegare, s. m. owner of on 
 estate. * 
 
 Egenskap, s. m. quality, property. 
 
 Egg, s. n. egg. 
 
 Embryotillstand, the embryo state. 
 
 Emellan, prep, between. 
 
 Emot, prep, against, towards- 
 
 Emottaga, v. to receive, accept. 
 
 En, art. a, an. — pro. one, some one. 
 
 Endast, ad. only, solely. 
 
 Engel, s. m. angel, 
 
 Enhet, s. unity. 
 
 Enkel, a. single, thin. 
 
 Enkelhet, s. f. singleness, simpleness, 
 simplicity. 
 y/ Enligt, ad. agreeably, accordingly. 
 
 Ens, ad. only, even. 
 
 Ensam, ad. alone, solitary, private. 
 / Enskild, a. private. 
 
 Envaning, a. one story. 
 
 Epok, s. epoch. 
 
 Er, pro. you, your. 
 
 Erfara, v. to experience, learn. 
 
 Erfarenhet, s. f. experience. 
 
 Erhalla, v. to obtain, gain. 
 
 Erhdll, obtained. 
 V Erkansla, s. f. acknowledgement. 
 
 ErsStta, V. to compensate. 
 
 Ersattning, s. f. amends, satisfaction^ 
 
 Erdfra, v, to conquer, win. 
 
 Ett, a. one. 
 
 Evig, a. eternal, everlasting. 
 v' Evardelig, a. perpetual. 
 
 Exempel, s. n. example, instance. 
 
 Exercera, v. to exercise. 
 
 Facchi, (italian) carrier. 
 
 Fader, s. father. 
 
 Faderlig, a. paternal. 
 
 Fall, s. n. fall, downfall, case. 
 
 Falla, V. to drop, fall. 
 
 Falsk, a. false, deceitful. 
 
 Famn, s. m. embrace, fathom. 
 
 Fan, s. m. devil. 
 
 Fan a, s. f. flag. 
 
 Fanatisk, a. fanatic. 
 
 u 
 
( 154) 
 
 Fatin from finna to find. 
 
 Fanns from, finna to be, exist. 
 
 Far, s. m. father. 
 
 Fara, s. f. danger. — v. to start, go. 
 
 Farit from fara. 
 ^^Fast, a. firm, solid. — conj. though. 
 '^^ Fastan, conj. although, though. 
 
 Fat, s. n. dish, cask. 
 
 Fatta, V. to catch, seize, understand. 
 
 Fattig, a. poor. 
 
 Fattigdom, s. m. poverty. 
 
 Felas, V. to be wanting. 
 
 Femtio, a. fifty. 
 
 Fest, s. m. feast, festival. 
 
 Fick, from fa, v. to get, receive, be 
 permitted. 
 
 Ficka, s. f. pocket. 
 
 Fiende, s, m. enemy, foe. 
 
 Fikonlof, s. n. fig-leaf. 
 
 Fin, a. fine. 
 
 Finger, s. n. finger. 
 
 Finna, v. to find. 
 
 Fint, ad. smartly, finely, slyly. 
 
 Firad from fira, v. to celebrate, so- 
 lemnize. 
 
 Fisk, s. m. fish. 
 
 Fjeder or fjader, s. m. feather, spring 
 (for watches, &c.) 
 
 Fjerran, ad. remotely, at a distance, 
 far, a. distant. 
 
 Fjard, s. m. bay. 
 
 Folkhop, s. m. crowd of people. 
 Folklustbarhet, s. f. popular amuse" 
 
 ment. 
 Folkvalde, s. n. democracy. 
 Fordna^ a. former, ancient, old. 
 Fordom, ad. formerly. 
 
 once, 
 demand. 
 
 ask, 
 
 Fjallen, s. n. ridge of mountains. 
 
 Flamma, s. f. flame. 
 
 Flera, a. several, more. 
 
 Fiesta, a. the most. 
 
 Flit, s. m. industry, diligence, appli- 
 cation. 
 
 Fly, V. to flee. 
 
 Flyga, V. to fly. 
 
 Flygt, s. m. flight. 
 
 Flyktig, a. fugitive. 
 
 Flyta, V. to flow. 
 
 Flytta, V. to m,ove. 
 
 Flyttfoglar, s. birds of passage. 
 V Flasa, v. to puff, blow. 
 ■^ Flagt, s. m. a gentle breeze. 
 - Flata, V. to plait. — s. f tress, plait. 
 
 Floda, V. to flow. 
 
 Flog from flyga, to fly. 
 
 Floto from flyta. 
 
 Foga, V. to dispose, order, join. 
 
 Fogel or f§gel, s. m. bird, fowl. 
 
 Folk, 4\ n. people, nation, servants. 
 
 Fordra, v. to exact 
 
 require, 
 Fordran, s. f. demand. 
 Form, s. m. mould, form 
 v^Fornlemning, s. f. antique. 
 
 Forntid, s. m. antiquity, olden times. 
 v^Forntidshafd, s. m. history of an- 
 tiquity. 
 Forntidssaga, s. legen ofold. 
 
 V Fors, s. m. stream, water- fall. 
 Forska, v. to investigate, search out. 
 Forskning, s. f. investigation. 
 Fortfara, v. to continue. 
 
 •.■ Framkomst, s. m, advancement, pre- 
 ferment. 
 Fortsatta, v. to continue, pursue. 
 Foster, s. n. embryo, product, child. 
 
 V Fosterbygd, s. f. native place. 
 Fot, s. m. foot, basis — till fots, 
 
 on foot. 
 Fotstallning, s. f. groundwork, un- 
 
 derlayer. 
 Fram, prep, forth, forward, onward, 
 
 out. ' 
 
 FramLringa, v. to bring forth. 
 Framdeles, ad. some time hence. 
 Framdraga, v. to bring forward, to 
 
 produce. 
 Framfor, prep, before, above. 
 V Fram gent, ad. for the future, all 
 along. 
 FramgSng, s. m. success. 
 Framlefva, v. to live on. 
 Framskrida, v. to advance, move 
 
 forward 
 Framsteg, s 
 
 ment. 
 
 Framstalla, 
 
 -^ Framte, v. 
 
 "•■ Framtid, s. 
 
 Framtrolla, 
 
 Framat, ad 
 
 n, progress, advance- 
 
 V. to represent, propose, 
 to exhibit, produce, show, 
 m. future, furturily. 
 V. to conjure forth, 
 forwards. 
 
 Frankrike, s. France. 
 Franska, a. french. 
 Fredlig, a. peaceful. 
 Fredstid, s. time of peace. 
 
( 155) 
 
 Fremmande, a. strange, foreign. — s. 
 n. company, visitors. 
 
 Fri, a. free, exempt, easy. 
 
 Frid, s. m. peace. 
 
 Fridlos, a. outlawed. 
 
 Friherre, s. m. baron. 
 
 Frikostighet, s. f. liberality, bounty. 
 
 Frisk, a. fresh. 
 
 Friskt, ad. freshly, healthily. 
 
 Frivola, a. frivolous. 
 
 Fromhet, s. f. gentleness, piety. 
 
 Frostblomma, s. f. frost-flower. 
 
 Frukt, s. m. fruit. 
 
 Frukta, v. to fear. 
 
 Fruktan, s. f. fear., dread. 
 
 Fraga, v. to ask, s. f. question. 
 
 Fran, prep, from,, by. 
 
 Franimande or framling,*. m. stranger. 
 
 Framst, a. foremost. 
 «^ Frojd, s. m. joy. 
 
 Froken, s. f. an unmaried lady of 
 rank. 
 
 Full, a. full, drunk. 
 
 Fullkomlig, a. perfect, complete. 
 
 Fullstandig, a. complete. 
 
 FuUt, ad. fully, completely. 
 
 Furen, s. f. the fir. pine. 
 
 Furste, s. m. prince. 
 
 Furstelig, a. princely. 
 
 Fylla, V. to fill. 
 '«' Fyndigliet, s. f. invention. 
 
 Fysiken, s. physics. 
 
 Fa, a. few. v. to be allowed, to get. 
 ^ Fafang, a. vain fruitless. 
 
 Fagel, s. m bird, fowl. 
 
 Fadernesland, s. n. native-country. V 
 ^ Fagring, s. f. beauty. 
 
 Fall, s. m. fell. 
 
 Fait, *. n. field, plain. 
 
 Fangelse, s. n. prison. 
 
 Fangsla, «. to imprison, catch. 
 
 Fard, s. m. voyage, course, road, trip. 
 
 Fasta, V. to fix. 
 ^ Faste, s. w. firmament, hilt, handle, 
 castle. 
 
 Fastemo, s. f. sweetheart. 
 
 Foda, V. to hear, feed. 
 
 Fodd, horn. 
 
 Foga, a. ad. little, a liltle. 
 
 Folja, V. to follow, attend, accompany. 
 
 Foljd, *. m. consequence. 
 
 Fonster, s. n. windoiv. 
 
 Fonsterglas, s. n. window glass. 
 
 Fonsterkant, s. corner of the window. 
 
 For, ad. too. — prep, for, before. 
 
 For att, in order to. 
 
 Fdra, v. to bring, lead. 
 
 Forakta, v. to despise, scorn. 
 
 Forare, s. m. guide, leader. 
 
 Fdrarga, v. to vex. 
 
 Fdrbistring, s. f. confusion. 
 
 Fdrbifart, s. m. passage past. 
 
 Fdrbrande, part, burned. 
 
 Fdrbindelse. s. m. obligation. 
 
 Fdrbindlig, a. obliging. 
 
 Fdrbi, prep. ad. by, past. 
 
 Fdi'biga, v. to pass by. 
 
 Fdrbise, v. pass over, neglect. 
 
 Fdrbittring, s. f. rage, fury. 
 
 Fdrbyta, v. to change. 
 
 Fordel, s. m. advantage, benefit. 
 
 Fdrderf, s. n. ruin, destruction. 
 
 Fdrdraga, v. to bear. 
 
 Fdrebud, s. n. forerunner. 
 
 Fdrega, v. to precede. 
 
 Fdregick, from foregS. 
 
 Forekomma, v. to prevent, occur, 
 seem. 
 
 Fdrelasa, v. to read to another. 
 
 Fdrelasning, *. f. tdcture. 
 
 Fdremal, s. n. object. 
 
 Fdrena, v. to unite, reconcile. 
 
 Fdrening, s. f. union, accord. 
 
 Fdresta, v. to manage, rule. 
 
 Fdresatta, v. to, determine, propose. 
 
 Foretag, s. n. undertaking, enterprise. 
 
 Fdretaga, v. to undertake. 
 
 Fdretog, undertook. 
 
 Fdretrade, s. n. admission, prece- 
 dence, prerogative. 
 
 Fdrevandning, s. f. pretext, false 
 allegation. 
 
 Forfattare, s. m. author. 
 
 Fdrfinad, a. refined. 
 
 Fdrfdra, v. to corrupt, seduce. 
 
 Fdrgrund, s. m. foreground. 
 
 Forgyld, a. gilt. 
 
 Fdrgangelse, s. m. corruption. 
 
 Forklara, v. to explain. 
 
 Fdrhallande, s. n. proportion, rela- 
 tion, conduct, state. 
 
 Forkunna, v. to announce, proclaim. 
 
 Fdrliden, ad. past, over. — a last. 
 
 Fdrlita, v. to depend on, trust to. 
 
 Fdrlora, v. to lose. 
 
 Fdrlust, s. m, loss. 
 
( 156) 
 
 Foi'lofva, v. to betroth, 
 Forlata, v. to pardon. 
 Forma, v. to be able; induce. 
 Formaga, s. f. power, capacity. 
 Formald, part, mentioned, married. 
 Formogen, a. wealthy. 
 Formogenhet, s. f. capacity, wealth, 
 
 propresty. 
 Forneka, v. to disown, deny, abnegate. 
 Fdrnam, a. noble, eminent, high. 
 Fornamligast, ad. chiefly. 
 Fornamst, a. principal, chief. 
 Forordna, v. to order, command 
 
 ordain. 
 Fdrre, a. former. 
 Fdrrada, v. betray. 
 Forsakelse, s. m. renunciation. 
 Fdrsamla, v. to assemble. 
 Forsamling, s. f. congregation, church. 
 Fdrsegla, v. to seal. 
 Fdrskaffa, v. to procure, get. 
 Fdrsma, v. to slight, disregard. 
 Fdrst, ad. first, 
 
 V Fdrstelnad, a. petrified. 
 Fdrsta, V. to understand. 
 Fdrstand, s. n. understanding. 
 Fdrsumma, v. to neglect. 
 Fdrsvinna, v. to disappear. 
 Fdrsankt, sunk. 
 
 Fdrsdk, s. n. attempt, trial, 
 Fdrsdka, v. to try, attempt. 
 Fdrljena, ■». gain. 
 Fdrtjenst, s. m. profit, merit. 
 Fdrtro, V. to trust with. 
 Fdrtroende, s. n. confidence. 
 Fdrtrogen, s. m. confident, an intimate. 
 Fdrtrolig, a, familiar, intimate. 
 Fdrtrdstan, s. m. trust, confidence. 
 Fdrtara, v. tv eat, consume. 
 Fdrundra, u. to admire, wonder. 
 Fdranna, v. to grant, allow. 
 Fdrvara, v. to keep, secure. 
 Fdrvirring, s. f. confusion. 
 Fdrvisa, v. to banish. 
 Fdrvisst, ad. for certain. 
 
 V Fdrvana, v. to. astonish, surprise. 
 ^ Fdrvarfva, v. acquire, gain. 
 
 Fdriidling, s. f. ennobling. 
 Fdraldrar, s- parents. 
 Fdrandra, v. change. 
 Fdrara, v. to present, give. 
 roller, pL of fot, feet. 
 
 Gaf, V. gave. 
 
 GalTel, s. m, fork. 
 
 Gagna, v. to avail, benefit. 
 i-- Gallerverk, s. n. lattice-work. 
 
 Gallien, s. France. 
 
 Gariile, a. old. 
 
 Gammal, a. old. 
 
 Ganska, ad. reay. 
 
 Gardin, s. m. curtain. 
 
 Garn, s. n. yarn, net. 
 
 Gata, s. f. street. 
 
 Ge from gifva to give. 
 
 Gebit, 4". m. territory, dominion. 
 
 Gemal, s. c. consort. 
 . Genare, a. nearer, shorter. 
 yGenast, ad. instantly. 
 
 Genom, prep, through. 
 
 Genomg?i, v. to pass through. 
 
 Genomtrangd, penetrated. 
 
 Geologisk, a. geological. 
 
 Ger from gifva, to give. 
 
 Gerna, ad. willingly, fain. 
 
 Gesall, s. m. journeyman. 
 
 Gick, imp. from ga, to walk, go. 
 
 Gif, give. 
 
 Gifta, V. to marry. 
 
 Gifva, V. to give, render. 
 
 Gingo, V. went. — from ga. 
 
 Gjorde, v. made, did — from gdra. 
 
 Gjort, made, done, formed. 
 
 Gjdt from gjuta to shed, pour. 
 
 Glad, a. cheerful, gay. happy. 
 
 Glaris, s. m. lustre, gloss. 
 
 Glas, s. n. glass. 
 V Gles, a. thin, coarse. 
 
 Glindra, v. to glimmer, sparkle. 
 
 Glimma, a. to glisten, glitter. 
 
 Gladas, V. to rejoice. 
 
 Gladja, V. to gladden, rejoice. 
 
 Gladje, s. m. joy, exultation. 
 
 Gladjeskri, s. m. acclamalion of joy. 
 
 Gladlig, a. cheerful, gay. 
 
 Gladtighet, s. f. cheerfulness. 
 
 Glansa, v. to shine. 
 
 Glansande, a. shining. 
 
 GIddde, a. heated. 
 
 Gods, s. n. property, estate. 
 
 Godt, a. ad. good, well. 
 
 Golf, s. n. floor. 
 
 Gosse, s. m. boy. 
 
 Grad, s. m. degree. 
 
 Graf, s. m. grave, ditch. 
 
 Grafvard, s. m. monument, tomb. 
 
( 157) 
 
 Grann, a. fine^ nice, critical. 
 
 Grannlat^ 5. m. finery. 
 
 Granska, v. to examine, criticise. 
 
 Grefve, count. 
 
 Gren, s. m. branch, hough. 
 
 Grep, imp. frovi gi'ipa to seize, catch, 
 
 Grof, a. coarse., big, rough. 
 
 Grotta, s. f. grotto. 
 
 Grund, s. ground. 
 
 Grunda, v. to found, ground. 
 
 Grundsats, s. m. principle axiom. 
 
 Grydde from gry v. to dawn. 
 
 Grym, a. cruel, furious. 
 
 Gra, a gray. 
 
 Gran a, v. to. turn gray. 
 
 Giat, s. m. weeping. 
 
 Grala, v. to wrangle, quarrel. 
 
 Grilnia sig, v. to grieve, mourn. 
 
 Gron, a. green. 
 
 Gud, s. m. God. 
 
 Gudalara, s. f. religious doctrine, 
 
 theology. 
 Gudason, s. m. son of a dimnily. 
 Giidomlighet, s. f. god, goddess 
 Guld, s. n. gold. 
 
 Gunga, s. f. swing, v. to swing, rock. 
 Gunstling, s. m. favorite. 
 Gustaf, Gustavus. 
 Guvernor, s. m: governor. 
 Gyllne, a. golden. 
 Gymnasium, s. gramma school. 
 Gynnare, s. ni. protector, patron. 
 Ga, V. to walk, go. 
 Gafva, s. f, gift, donation. 
 Gafvobref, s. n. letter of donation. 
 Gang, s. m. time, walk. 
 Gard, s. m. farm, yard, dwelling. 
 Gatt, gone, walked. 
 Gast, s. m. guest. 
 Gastvanlig, a hospitable. 
 Galda, v. to pay, to make amends for. 
 Gomma, v. to keep, conceal, lay by, 
 
 s. hiding place. 
 Gora, V. to do, make, cance. 
 Gdromal, s. n. business, affair. * 
 
 Gothisk, a. gothic. 
 
 Haka, s. f. chin. 
 
 Half, a. half. 
 
 Hall'slackt, part, halfquenched, half- 
 slacked. 
 
 Halfvags, ad. halfway. 
 
 Halka, v. to slip. 
 
 Halm, s. m. straw. 
 
 Han, pr. he. 
 
 Hand, s. f. hand. 
 
 Handverkarfolk, s. n. artisans, me- 
 chanics. 
 
 Hann, reached, from hinna. 
 
 Hannlos, a. innocent, harmless. 
 
 Hans, his. 
 
 Hast, s. m. haste, hurry. 
 
 Hasta, V. n. to hasten. 
 
 Hata, V. to hate. 
 
 Halt, s. m. hat. 
 
 Havamal, s. anancient didactic poem. 
 
 Heder, s. m. honour, credit. 
 
 Hederlig, a. generous, creditable. 
 
 Hel, a. entire, complete, all, whole. 
 
 Hela, V. to heal, cure, whole. 
 
 Helga, V. to sanctify, consecrate. 
 
 Helgdag, s. m. holiday. 
 
 Helgedagsdragter, s. holiday-clothes. 
 
 Helgedom, s. ni. sanctuary. 
 
 Helgon, s. n. saint. 
 
 Helgonaben, s. the bones of saints. 
 
 Helhet, s. f. completeness. 
 
 Helig, a. holy. 
 
 Helire or heldre, ad. rather. 
 
 Helsa, V. to salute. 
 
 Heist, ad. rather. 
 
 Helt och liallet, entirely, quite. 
 
 Hem, s. n. home. 
 
 Hembygd, s. m. native-place. 
 
 Hemisfer, s. hemisphere. 
 
 Hemkomst, s. m. return home. ' 
 
 Hemlig, a. secret. 
 
 Hemligen, ad. secretly. 
 
 Hemlighet, s. f. secret, mystery. 
 
 Hemma, ad. at home. 
 
 Hemman, s. n. farm. 
 
 Hemmansdel, s. part in a farm. 
 
 Hemta, v. to fetch, take. 
 
 Hennes, pro. hers, her. 
 
 Hade, v. had. 
 
 Haf, s. n. sea, ocean. 
 
 Hafrekaka, s. f. barteycake 
 
 Hafva, V. to have. / 
 
 Hafvande, part' having, prcgvant, 
 
 Herbarium, s. n. berbal. 
 
 Heroer, s. heroes. 
 
 Herrans tempel, s. n. the temple of 
 
 God. 
 Herregaln for Herregarden, s. m, 
 
 gentleman' s-seat. 
 
( 158) 
 
 Herrgartls-gebiten, the territory of the 
 gentry. ^ 
 
 Herrlig, a. magnificent ^ glorious, 
 splendid. 
 
 Herrskarinna, s. f. mistress, ruler. 
 
 Hersklystnad, s. m. ambition, 
 
 Hertig, s. m. duke. 
 
 Het, a, hot. 
 
 Helta, s. f. heat. 
 
 Himlabarnet, s. n. the heavenly child. 
 
 Himlen, def form ©/"hiramel, heaven, 
 shy. 
 
 Hinna, v. to reach. 
 
 Hinsidan, the other side. 
 
 Historia, s. f. history. 
 
 Histoi'isk, a. historical. 
 
 Hitintills, ad. hitherto. 
 
 Hitta. V. to find. 
 
 Hjelpreda, s. f. help, guidCj direction. 
 
 Hjelte, s. m. hero. 
 
 Hjeltebedrift, s. m. exploit. 
 
 Hjerna, s. f. brain. 
 
 Hjerta, s. n. heart. 
 
 Hjord, s. m. flock, herd. 
 
 Hjul, s. n. wheel 
 
 Hof, s, n. court. — imp. of hafva, 
 V. to raise. 
 
 Hoffolk, s. n. courtiers. 
 
 Hofintrig, s. n. court intrigue. 
 
 Hofsamhet, s. f. moderation, tempe- 
 rance. 
 
 Hofvet, definite of Hof, Hofva the 
 court. ^^ 
 
 Hollandsk, a. dutch. 
 
 Holme, s. m. isle. 
 
 Hon, pro. she. 
 
 Honom, pro. Mm. 
 
 Hopknyta, v. to tie together. 
 
 Hopp, s. n. leap, hope. 
 
 Hoppa, V. to jump, leap. 
 
 Hoppas, V. to hope. 
 
 Hoppgifvande, a. encouraging. 
 
 Hopplocka, V. to gather. 
 
 Hos, grep. with, by, at, about, in, on. 
 
 Hornspets, s. m. point of the horn. 
 
 Hud, s. m. skin. 
 
 Hufvud, s. n. head. 
 
 Hufvudgata, s. f. principal street. 
 
 Hufvud sakligen, ad. principally, 
 
 Hufvudstad, s. m. capital. 
 
 Hug, s. m. mind, inclination, 
 
 Huld, a. gentle, tender, kind. 
 
 Hundj s, m. dog. 
 
 Hundra, a. hundred. 
 
 /Hunnit, from hinna, to attain, reach, 
 to have time. 
 Hur or liuru, ad. how. 
 
 Hurtigt, ad. briskly. 
 
 Huruvida, ad, how far. 
 
 Hus, s. n. house, family. 
 
 Hushallare, s. m. house-holder, eco- 
 nomist. 
 
 Hustru, s. f. wife. 
 
 Hvad, pro. what. 
 
 Hvalf, s. n. vault, arch. 
 
 Hvar, ad. ivhere. 
 
 Hvarandra, pro. each other. 
 
 Hvardagslag, every day life. 
 
 Hvarfore, ad. why, wherefore, in 
 which way. 
 
 Hvarje, a. every. 
 
 Hvarken, conj. neither. 
 
 Hvarmed, ad. with which. 
 
 Hvart, ad. whither. 
 
 Hvarur, ad. out of which. 
 
 Hvem, pro. who. 
 
 Hvetebrdd, s. n. wheaten bread. 
 
 Hvi, ad. why, wherefore. 
 
 Hvila, V. to rest. 
 
 Hvilka, plur. of hvilken. 
 
 Hvilken. who, which. 
 
 H-vimla, v. to ge crowded, swarm. 
 
 Hviska, v. to whisper. 
 
 Hvit, a. white. 
 
 Hvitgra, a. white grey. 
 
 Hvitmenad, a. whitewashed. 
 
 Hvalfva, v. to arch, vault. 
 
 Hydda, s. f. hut. 
 
 Hylla, V. to pay homage s. shelf 
 
 Hafvor, s. f. goods, offering, wealth. 
 
 Hag, s. m. inclination. 
 
 Haglos, a. listless, indolent. 
 
 Hall, 6\ n, quarter, distance, relay. 
 
 Halla, V. to keep, deliver. 
 
 Har, s. n. hair. 
 
 Hard, a. hard. 
 
 Hardsmalt, a. hard of digestion. 
 
 Hadanefter, ad hereafter. 
 
 Haftadt, part, stitched. 
 
 Haftig, a. hasty. 
 
 Hall, s. m. hearth, rock. 
 
 Halleberg, s. m. rock. 
 
 Han, ad. hence. 
 
 Han da, v. to happen. 
 
 Handelsevis, ad. accidentally. 
 
 Hanga, v, to hang. 
 
( 159) 
 
 Hanryckning, s. f. rapture extasy. 
 
 Hiinseende, s. f. respect. 
 
 Har, ad. here. 
 
 Hard, s. m. forge., hearth. 
 
 Harja, v. to lay waste. 
 
 Harledd, part, derived. 
 
 Harm a, v. to imitate. 
 
 Harnad, s. warfare. 
 
 Harnads-skepp, s. n. ship of war. 
 
 Hast, $. m. horse. 
 
 Hofding, s. m. chiefs governor. 
 
 Hofves, it becomes, beseems. 
 
 Hog, a. high. 
 
 Hogt, ad. high, highly. 
 
 Hogbla, a. light blue. 
 
 Hogljuddare, a. louder. 
 
 Hdgst, ad. very, exceedingly. 
 
 Hogtidlig, a. solemn. 
 
 Hogtids, high time, festevity. 
 
 Hogtidsdragt, s. m. festive clothes. 
 
 Hogtidsbrod, s. n. holiday bread. 
 
 Hoja, V. to raise. 
 
 Hojd, s. f. height, summit, hill. a. 
 
 raised. 
 Holl, imp. of hall a, v. to hold, keep, 
 Hora, V. to hear. 
 Hora till, v. to belong. 
 Horn, s. n. corner. 
 Hdrsamliet, s. f. obedience, compliance. 
 Host, s. autumn. 
 Hdstlofven, s. n. autumn leaves. 
 Hostvind, s. m. autumn wind. 
 
 I, prep, in, against. 
 
 Ibland, prep, among, ad. sometimes. 
 
 Icke, ad. no, not. 
 
 Ide, s. idea. 
 
 Ideal, *. n. ideal. 
 
 Idel, a. mere, pure. 
 
 Ideligen, ad. continually. 
 
 Ifrigt, ad. eagerly. 
 
 Ifran, pre, from. 
 
 Igen, again. 
 
 Igenkanna, v. to recognize. 
 
 Igenom, pre, through. 
 
 Ihop, ad. together. 
 
 Ihagkomma, v. to remember. 
 
 Immerfort, ad. continually. 
 
 Inbilla, v. to make one believe. 
 
 Inbillning, s. f. imagination, fancy. 
 
 Inbordes, a. mutual, reciprocal. 
 
 Infria, v. to redeem, deliver. 
 
 Infunnit sig, appeared, 
 
 Ingen, a. none, no one. 
 
 Ingenting, nothing. 
 
 Ingripa, v. to seize, usurp, enter, 
 
 Inkomma, v. to come in, enter. 
 
 Inkomst, s. m. entrance, income. 
 
 Inkop, s. n. purchase. 
 
 Inlagd, a. inlaid, folded. 
 
 Inledning, s. f. introduction. 
 
 Inlagga, v. to put in, apply. 
 
 Innan, pre & conj. before, tvithin, 
 
 Innehalla, v. to contain, hold. 
 
 Innebdll, v. contained. 
 
 Innesluta, v. to include, enclose. 
 
 Innevanare, s. m. inhabitants. 
 
 Inplanta, v. implant, ingraft, instill. 
 
 Inre. a. inward. 
 
 Inratta, v. to institute, found, con- 
 struct. 
 
 Inraitning, s. f. arrangement, insti- 
 tution. 
 
 Inse, V. to conceive, understand. 
 
 Inskrifva, v. to enter, enrol. 
 
 Instinkt, s. m. instinct. 
 
 Instinktlikt, a. instinctively. 
 
 Instucken, pushed in, put in. 
 
 Intagande, a. engaging, striking. 
 
 Intet, a. no, none, s. n. nothing. 
 
 Intressant, a. interesting. 
 
 Intrig, s. m. intrigue. 
 
 Intryck, s. n. impression. 
 
 Intrada, v. to enter. 
 
 Intrade, s. n. entrance. 
 
 IntrafFa, v. to happen, arrive. 
 
 Inventarier, s. inventories, fixtures, 
 
 Invid, pre. nigh, by. 
 
 Irrande, a. wandering, erring. 
 
 I St. f. (i stallet for), instead of. 
 
 Is, s. m. ice, 
 
 Italien, s. n. Italy. 
 
 Italienare, s. m. italian. 
 
 Jag, pro. I. 
 Jaga, V. to hunt. 
 Jemfdra, v. to compare. 
 Jemfdrelsen, s. m. comparison. 
 Jemnvigt, s. f. equilibrium. 
 Jernkladd, a. iron-clad. 
 Jord, s. f. earth, ground. 
 Jordskalf, s. earthquake. 
 Jordtorpare, s. m. a labourer whose 
 wages consist of land. 
 
( 160 ) 
 
 Jordytan, s. f. surface of the earth. 
 Jubel, s. n. pibilee. 
 Jubelera, v. to exult. 
 Jublande, part, exulting. 
 Julie, s m. boat, yawl. 
 JulqvSll, s. m Christmas-eve. 
 Junker, s. m. young nobleman, spark. 
 Just, ad. just., exactly. 
 Jaste from jasa, n. to ferment. 
 Jattefdretag, s. n. gigantic undertak- 
 ing. 
 
 Kabinet, s. cabinet. i 
 
 Kaffe, s, n. coffee. 
 
 Kakelugn, *. m. stove of a kind of 
 
 dutch-tile. 
 Kal, a. bare. 
 
 Kali, s. n. calling, vocation, a. cold. 
 Kalk, s. m. lime. 
 Kalla, V. to call, summon. 
 Kallt, ad. coldly. 
 
 Kamp, s. m. conflict, combat, contest. 
 Kamrar, s pi. chambers. 
 Kamrat, s. m. comrade. 
 Kan, «. can. — from kunna to be 
 
 able. 
 Kanhanda, ad. perhaps. 
 Kanske, ad. perhaps. 
 Kant, s. m. edge. 
 Kapell, s. n. chapel. 
 Kapplopning, s. f. race, running. 
 Karakter, s. m. character. 
 Karl, s. m. man. 
 Kasta, V. to throw. 
 Kastning, s. throw, fling. 
 Katholsk, a. catholic. 
 Kedja, s. f. chain, series. 
 Kejsare, s. m. emperor. 
 Kejsardome, s. n. empire. 
 Killing, s. m. kid. 
 Kind, s. f. cheek. 
 Kjortel, s. m. petticoat. 
 Kl. or klockan, o'clock. 
 Klaga, V. to complain. 
 Klagande, s. m. plaintiff, 
 Klang, s. m. sound. 
 Klappa, V to knock, clap, beat. 
 Klar, a. clear. 
 Klarhet, s. f. clearness. 
 Klarna, v. to clear off. 
 Klassisk, a. classic. 
 Klinga, v. to ring, sound. 
 
 Klippa, s. f. earth, ground. 
 Klyfta, s. f. cave, den. 
 Klada, v. to cover, clothe. 
 Klada sig, v. to dress. 
 Klader, s pi. clothes. 
 Kladning, s. f. dress, suit. 
 Knallraket, s. m. rocket. 
 Knappt, ad. scarcely. 
 Knif, s. m. knife. 
 Knyta, v. to tie, knit. 
 Kna, s. n. knee. 
 Knaboja, v. to kneel. 
 Knasatt, sitting on the knee. 
 Kndppling, lace, knitting. 
 /Koja, s. f. cottage. 
 Koka, V. to boil. 
 Kolargosse, s. m collier boy. 
 Kolonn, s. m. pillar. 
 Kom, came. 
 Komraa, v. to come. 
 Komminisler, s. m. curate. 
 Kompagnivis, in companies. 
 Kondition, s m. place as tutor. 
 Konglig, a. royal, kingly. 
 Konst, s. f. art. 
 Konstigt, ad. artfully cunningly. 
 Kontrakt, s. n. contract, agreement. 
 Konung, s. m. king. 
 Kopparkarl, s. coppervessel. 
 Kort, s. n. card, a. short. 
 Kosa, s. f. course. 
 
 Krafsa, v. to scratch, scrape together. 
 Kraft, s. m. vigour, strength, might. 
 Kraftfull, a. powerful, efficacious. 
 Kreatur, s. n. creature, animal. 
 Krets, s. m. circle. 
 Krig, s. n. war.' 
 Kring, pre. around, about. 
 Kringstaende, standing around. 
 Krog, s. m. public-house, alehouse. 
 Krona, s. f, crown, chandelier. 
 Kronotionde, s. crown tithes. 
 Kronprins, ^^r. m prince royal. 
 Krossa, v. to bruise, crush, crack. 
 Krusades, imp. from krusa, v. to curl. 
 Krycka, s. crutch. 
 Krarapor, s. pi. ailments. 
 Kula, s. f. ball, den. 
 Kulen, a. chilly, bleak. 
 Kulle, s. m. hillock, top. 
 Kulmen, s. the top. 
 Kult, s. m. culture, worship. 
 Kumlen, s. m. the tomb. 
 
( 161 ) 
 
 Kund, s. m. customer, 
 Kunde, u. mighl, could. 
 Kung, *. m. king. 
 Kunglig, a. royal. 
 Kunna, v. to be able. 
 Kunskap, s. m. skill, knowledge. 
 Kupol, s, m. cupola. 
 Kyrka, *. f. church. 
 Kyrkofest, s. m. church- festival. 
 Kyrkogard, s. m, churchyard. 
 Kackt, ad. bravely^ briskly. 
 Kalke, s. little sledge. 
 Kalla, s. f. source, spring. 
 Kanipabragd, s. m. heroic exploit. 
 Kampadad, s. n. heroic deed. 
 Kampafard, s. m. campaign, heroic 
 
 wandering. 
 Kampe, s. m. champion. 
 Kanna, v. to feel, know. 
 Kande, imp. of kanna. 
 Kannedom, s. m. knowledge. 
 Kannetecken, s. n. mark, sign. 
 "Kansla, s. f. feeling, sense. 
 Kanslolos, a. insensible. 
 Kapp, $. m. stick, staff. 
 Kar, ad. in love. a. dear. 
 Karlek, s. m. love. 
 Karleksbetygelser, s. pi. professions 
 
 of love, 
 Karleksfull, a. full of love, affectionate. 
 Karnfull, a. pithy, solid. 
 Kold, s. m. cold, frost, coolness. 
 Eon, s. n. sex. 
 
 Lade, v. laid, put. 
 
 Lade ut, pushed off. 
 
 Lades, imp. of laggas, to be laid. 
 
 Lag, s. m. law. 
 
 Lagt ut, explained. 
 
 Land, s. n. country, land. 
 
 Landa, v. to land. 
 
 Landshofding, s. m. governor of a 
 
 province. 
 Landsman, *•. m. countryman. 
 Landprest, s. m. country clergyman. 
 Lapp, s. m. laplander; patch. 
 Larm, s. n. alarm, noise. 
 Latinet, s. latin. 
 Le, V. to smile. 
 Led, s. f. path, gate, rank. 
 Leda, v. to lead. 
 
 Ledsnad, s. f. weariness, sorrow. 
 Ledungafard, s. m. expedition fur 
 
 devastation and booty. 
 Lefnad, 5. m. life. 
 
 Lefnadssatt, s. n. manner of living. 
 Lefva, V. to live. 
 Lefvande, a. living. 
 Lefverne, s. n. life. 
 ~ Lejon, s. n. lion. 
 Lek, s. m. sport, play. 
 Leka, v. to play. 
 Lekkamrat, s. m. playfellow. 
 Leksak, s. f. plaything. 
 Lektion, s. lesson. 
 Leklor, s. m. lecturer. 
 Lemna, v. to leave. 
 Lemning, s. remains. 
 Lerfat, s. n. earthenware- dish. 
 Lida, V. to suffer. 
 Lif, s. n. life. 
 Liflig, a. lively. 
 Lifstid, s. m. life-time. 
 Lifstids-besittning, s. f. possession 
 
 for life. 
 Lifva, V. to encourage, to inspire 
 
 with life. 
 Lik, s. n. corpse. — a. like, equal. 
 Likhet, s. f. likeness, resemblance, 
 
 conformity. 
 Likna, v to resemble. 
 Liksoni, Likasom, as it were, as 
 
 also. 
 Likval, ad. nevertheless, still. 
 Lilja, s. f. lily. 
 Liljekulle, s. m. hill of lilies. 
 Lilla, a. little. 
 Lind, s. f. lime-tree. 
 Lindrig, a. gentle, mild. 
 Linne, s. Linneus. 
 Linne, s. n. linen, shift. 
 ~ Linnevaf, s. m. linen cloth. 
 Liten, a. little. 
 Ljud, *. n. sound, noise, 
 Ljuda, V. to sound. 
 Ljuf, a. sweet, pleasant. 
 Ljuflig, a. delightful. 
 •i Ljungande, a. flashing. 
 Ljus, s. n. light, candle, a. bright, 
 
 light, clear. 
 Ljusharig, a. light haired. 
 Ljusstrom, s. m. stream of light. 
 Ljod, from ljuda, to sound. 
 Lock, s, m. curl. 
 
 12 
 
( 162 ) 
 
 Lofvande, a. promising. 
 Log, imp. of le, to smile. 
 Loge, s. m. barn, threshing»floor. 
 >/Lon, s. m. the lynx. 
 Lopp, s, n. course, career. 
 Ludvig, s. m. Louis. 
 Luft, s. m. air. 
 ,/ Lugn, s. n. calm. 
 Lukta, a. to smell. 
 Lumpet, a. paltry. 
 Lund, s. m grove. 
 Lust, s. pleasure. 
 Luta, V. to stoop, incline. 
 Lycka, s. f. fortune, happiness. 
 Lyckas, v, to succeed. 
 Lycklig, a. happy. 
 Lyckligen, ad. happily. 
 Lyckligt, ad. happily. 
 Lyckligtvis, ad. fortunately, happily 
 Lyda, v. to obey. 
 Lydnad, s. f. obedience. 
 Lynne, s. n, temper, humour, 
 Lysa, V. to shine. 
 Lag, imp. of ligga, v. to lie, a. base, 
 
 low. 
 Lang, a. long, tall, far. 
 Langskepps, fore and aft. 
 Langskeppet, s. the longship. 
 Langt, ad. far, much. 
 Lata, V. to let, make, sound, allow. 
 Latsa, V, to pretend, make believe. 
 Lakare, s. m. physician, doctor. 
 Lakarekonst, s. f. art of medicine. , 
 , Lampa, v. to adapt, fit, suit. 
 Langd, s. f. length, height. 
 Lange, ad. long 
 L'fingesen, long since. 
 Langta, v. to long, desire. 
 Langtan, s. f. longing, desire. 
 Langs, Langsefter, ad. pre. alon^. 
 Lapp, s. m. lip. 
 
 Lara, V. to learn, teach, s. f. doctrine. 
 Larare, s m teacher. 
 Larareplats, *. m. situation as teacher. 
 Laraktigliet, s. f. docility. 
 Lard, a learned. 
 LSrde, a. taught, a. learned. 
 '>^ Larft, s. n. linen. 
 
 Larjunge, s. m. pupil, disciple. 
 LSrka, s. f. lark. 
 Larohus, s. n. school, college. 
 Larostol, s. m. pulpit, professor's 
 
 chair. 
 
 Lasa, V. to read, study. 
 
 Lat, imp. of ISta to permit. 
 
 Latt, a. light, easy. ad. easily. 
 
 Lattsinne, s. n. levity. 
 
 Ldf, s. n. leaf. 
 
 Lofruska, s. f. green-branch. 
 
 Lofsprickning, s. breaking out of the 
 
 leaf. 
 Loje, s. n. laughter. 
 Lojlig, a. ridiculous. 
 Lon, if. f. reward, wages, salary. 
 Lona modan, to be worth while. 
 Lonetillokning, increase of salary. 
 Lonnhvalf, s. n. secret vault. 
 Los, a. loose, slack, free, false. 
 Losa, V. to untie, loose. 
 Losslappa, v. to let loose. 
 
 Maj, s. m. may. 
 
 Majfalt, s. n. field of may. 
 
 Maka, s. m. f. spouse, male, fellow. 
 
 Makt, s. f. power. 
 
 Maktpaliggande, a. important^ 
 
 Man, s. m. man, husband. — pro, one. 
 
 Maniiaftighet, s. f. valour. 
 
 Mark, s. f. ground, field, m. pound 
 weight. 
 
 Marskalk, s. m. marshal. 
 
 Mat, s. m. victuals, food, meat. 
 
 Matta, s. f. mat, carpel. 
 
 Mattad, part, weakened. 
 
 Med, pre, with. 
 
 Medan, conj, while. 
 
 Medel, s. n. means, instrument. 
 
 Medelklass, s. m. middle class. 
 
 Medeltiden, s. m. the middle ages. 
 
 Medfora, v. to cause, bring. 
 
 Medgang, s. m. prosperity, success. 
 
 Medvelande, s. n. consciousness. — 
 a. conscious. 
 
 Mejseln, s. m. the chisel. 
 
 Melancholisk, a. melancholy. 
 
 Mellan, pre. between. 
 
 Mellankomst, s. m. intervention, in- 
 terposition. 
 
 Men, conj. but. s. n. hurt, injury. 
 
 Mening, s. f. opinion, mind.. 
 
 Menniska, s. f. man, body. 
 
 Menniskoslagte, s. n. human-race. 
 
 Mensklig, a. human, humane. 
 
 Mensklighet, s. f. humanity. 
 
 Mer or mera, a. ad. more. 
 
( 163 ) 
 
 Middag, 8. m. noon, dinner. 
 
 Midt, $. m. middle, in two. 
 
 Mig, 'pro, me. 
 
 Milan, s. f. the stack for making 
 
 charcoal. 
 Mildhet, s. f. gentleness, goodness. 
 Mimiskt, a. mimicking. 
 Min, mitt, pro. my, mine. 
 Mindre, a. less. 
 Minne, s. n. memory. 
 Minnesvard, s. m. monument. 
 Mins, V. remember. 
 Missjemnt, a. adversely. 
 Missrakning, s. m. misscalculation. 
 Mjolk, s. f. milk. 
 Mo, s. f. down. 
 Mod, s. n. courage. 
 Moder, s. f. mother. 
 Modig, a. courageous. 
 Moln, s. n. cloud. 
 Molnfri, a. free from clouds. 
 Mor, s. f. mother. 
 Moralisk, a. moral. 
 Morgon, s. m. morning. 
 Morgonrodnad, s. f. aurora. 
 Mormor, s. f. grandmother. 
 Mossa, s. f. moss. 
 Mot, pre. against, towards. 
 Motarbeta, v. to counteract, oppose. 
 Motgang, *. m. adversity. 
 Motsats, s. m. contrary. 
 Motsatt, a. opposed. 
 Motstandare, s. m. opponent. 
 Motsagelse, s. m. contradiction. 
 Mottaga, V. to receive. 
 Mottar, from mottaga. 
 Mottog, imp. of mottaga. 
 Mulen, a. gloomy, sad. 
 Mun, s. m. mouth. 
 Muntra, v. to cheer up. 
 Mur, s. m. wall. 
 Muskier, s. m. muscles. 
 Mycket, a. much. 
 Myrten, s. m. myrtle. 
 M^, V. may. 
 Mahanda, ad. perhaps. 
 Mai, s. n. object, meal. 
 Malning, *. m. painting. 
 Mallid, s, m. meal. 
 Manad, s. m. month. 
 Mand, t>. can. 
 Mane, #. m. moon, 
 a. many. 
 
 MSngahanda, a. of many kinds. 
 
 Mangen, a. many. 
 
 Mangfaldig, a manifold, various. 
 
 Mangvis, a. manywise. 
 
 Maste, V. must. 
 
 Matta, s. f. measure, moderation. 
 
 Matte, V. may. 
 
 Mattlig, a. moderate, temperate. 
 
 Man, pi. of man, s m. man. 
 
 Mangd, s. f. multitude. 
 
 Marka, v. to mark, measure, observe. 
 
 Markvardig, a. remarkable. 
 
 Markvardighet, s. f. remarkableness, 
 
 curiosity. 
 Mastare, s. m. master. 
 Masterverk, s. n. masterpiece. 
 Matte, from mala to measure. 
 Mo, s. f. maid. 
 Moda, s. trouble. 
 Monster, s. n. pattern. 
 Monstrande, a. censuring, mustering. 
 Mork, a. dark. 
 Morker, s. n. darkness. 
 Morkbla, a. dark blue. 
 Morkna, v. to grow dark. 
 Motas, V. to meet. 
 Mote, s. meeting. 
 Motte, met. > 
 
 Naiv, a. naive. 
 Namn, s. n. name. 
 Namnkunnighet, s. f. renown, fame. 
 Naska, v. go. 
 
 Nationallynne, s. n. national temper, 
 Nattgammal, a. night old. 
 Nattqvarter, 5. n. night-quarters. 
 Natur, s. f. nature. 
 Naturforskare, s. m. naturalist. 
 Naturforskning, s. m. investigation 
 
 of nature. 
 Neapel, s. n. Naples. 
 Necken. s. m. a river deity, Nixy. 
 Ned, ad. down. 
 
 Nederlanderna, the Netherlands. 
 Nedlagt, par, laid down. 
 Nedsla, v- to beat down, depress. 
 Nedsteg, imp. of nedstiga. 
 Nedstiga, v. to descend, step down. 
 Nedvagen, s. m. lower way. 
 Nej, ad. no. 
 
 Nemligen, ad. namely, for, 
 Ner, ad. down. 
 Ni, pro. you. 
 
( 164 ) 
 
 Nit, s. n. zeal 
 
 Njuta, V. to enjoy. 
 
 Njutning, s, f. enjoyment. 
 
 INjot imp. of njuta. 
 
 Nomad-ide, s. nomad-idea. 
 
 Norden, s. the north. 
 
 Nordmanna, a. as a northman. 
 
 Nu, ad. now. 
 
 Numera, ad. now 
 
 Nummer, s. m. number. 
 
 Nuvarande, a. present, existing now. 
 
 Ny, a. new. 
 
 Nyckel, s m. key. 
 
 Nyfodd, a. newborn. 
 
 Nyss, ad. just now. 
 ^ Nyttja, VI. to read, use. 
 
 Na, V. to reach. — int. well. 
 
 Nad, s. f. pardon, favor, grace. 
 
 Nagon, a. some, any, somebody. 
 
 Nagonting, something, anything, 
 
 Nagoiiunda, ad. somewhat. 
 
 Nagra, a. some, a few. 
 
 Natt, par. from na. 
 
 Nafratt, s. m. clublaw. 
 
 Nappligen, ad. scarcely, hardly. 
 
 Nara, v. to nourish, — a. near. 
 
 Narma sig, v. to approach. 
 
 Narmare, ad. nearer. 
 
 Narniast, ad nearest. 
 
 Narvarelse, s. m presence. 
 
 Nasta, s. m. neighbour. 
 
 Naste, s. n. nest. 
 
 Nastklader, s. shirts. 
 
 Natthet, s- f. neatness. 
 
 Nod, s. f. need, necessity, want. 
 
 Nddig, a. necessary. 
 
 Nodvandig, a. needful, requisite, 
 
 Noje, s. n. delight, satisfaction. 
 V Nolle, imp. of nota, v. to wear. 
 
 Oaktadt, ad. notwithstanding. 
 
 Obekant, a. unacquainted, unknown. 
 
 Obetydlig, a. inconsiderable. 
 
 Obevapnad, a. unarmed 
 
 Och, conj. and. 
 
 Ock, conj. likewise, too, also. 
 
 Ocksa, see ock. 
 
 Oden, s. Oden, 
 ^ Odling, s tilling, improvement. 
 
 Oduglig, a. unfit. 
 
 Ofall, 5, n. ruin, misfortune. 
 --^fanllig, a. enormous, excessive, 
 
 Offentlig, n. public. 
 
 OfFicerare, s. m. officer. 
 
 Offra, V. to sacrifice, offer. 
 
 Offret, def of offer, victim. 
 
 Ofta, ad. often. 
 
 Ofvan, pre. over. 
 
 Ofdrgatlig, a. ever memorable, 
 
 Ofdrmodad, a. unexpected, unlhuught of. 
 
 Oforsagd, a. undaunted, intrepid. 
 
 Ofdrtankt, ad. unexpectedly, unthought 
 
 Ogift, a, unmarried. 
 
 Okonstlad, a. artless. 
 
 Okunnig, a. ignorant. 
 
 Ok and, a. unknown. 
 
 Olika, a. unlike, different. 
 
 Olycka, s. f. ill luck, misfortune. 
 
 Olycklig, a. unhappy, unsuccessful. 
 
 Om, pre. of, concerning, in, if, about. 
 
 Ombord, on board. 
 
 Ombyta, v. to change. 
 
 Ombytlighet, s. f. mutability, incon- 
 stancy. 
 
 Omdonie, s. n. judgment. 
 
 Omfamna, v. to embrace, hug. 
 
 Omfatta, v. to embrace, encompass. 
 
 Omgaf imp. o/"omgifva, u. to surround. 
 
 Omger from om'gifva. 
 
 Omgifven, surrounded. 
 
 Omkostnad, s. f. charge, cost. 
 
 Omkring, pre, about, round, almost, 
 near. 
 
 Omkullkasta, v. to overthrow. 
 
 Omsider, ad. at length. 
 
 Omslaget, par. enveloped. 
 
 Omsorg, s. m. care, charge. 
 
 Omstandighet, s. f circumstance, con- 
 dition. 
 
 Oniallig, a. immense, immeasurable. 
 
 Ond, a. bad, ill. 
 
 Ondt, s. n. evil: 
 
 Onkel, s. uncle. 
 
 Ooidning, s. f. disorder, confusion. 
 
 Opp, ad. up. 
 
 Old, s. n. word. 
 
 Ordentlig, a. orderly. 
 
 Ordentligen, ad. neatly, orderly, really 
 quite. 
 
 Ordning, «. f. order, discipline. 
 
 Ordsprak, s. proverb. 
 
 Organ i sera, v. to organise, arrange. 
 
 Orm, s. m. serpent, 
 
 Oro, s. f. uneasiness, trouble. 
 
 Oroligt, ad. uneasily. 
 
( 165) 
 
 Ort, 8. n. country place. 
 
 Ororlig, a. immoveable. 
 
 Ost, s. m, cheese. 
 
 Osteria, s. inn. 
 
 Ostkant, bit of hard cheese. 
 
 Osynlig, a. invisible. 
 
 Osakerhet, s. f. uncertainty 
 
 Otreflig, a. uncomfortable. 
 
 Otron, s. unbelief. 
 
 Ouppdragna, not drawn up. 
 
 Oupphorligt, ad. constantly 
 
 Otillatlig, a. not allowed, unallowable, 
 
 unlawful. 
 Olro, s. f. unbelief, incredulity 
 Oviss, a. uncertain. 
 
 Paket, s. n. packet. 
 
 Palais, s. n. palace. 
 
 Pall, s. m. footstool, stool. 
 
 Panna, s. f brow, forehead, pan. 
 
 Papper, s. n. paper. 
 
 Par, s. n. pair, couple. 
 
 Pariserboer, s.pl. inhabitants of Paris. 
 
 Parnassens hojder, s. the heights of 
 
 Parnassus. 
 Passande, a. suitable, proper. 
 Penna, s. f. pen, quill. 
 Penningar, s. pi. money. 
 Pergament, s. n. parchment. 
 Period, s. m. period, time. 
 Perlor, s. pi. pearls. 
 Person, s. m. person. 
 Personlig, a. personal. 
 Physiskt, ad. physically. 
 Picka, V. to tick, beat, throb. 
 Pil, s. m. arrow. — s. f. willow tree. 
 Plats, s. m. place. 
 Plotsligen, ad. suddenly, unawares. 
 Poetisk, a. poetic. 
 Pol, s. m. pole. 
 Politisk, o. political. 
 Polytheisk, a. polytheistic. 
 Porslin, s. n. porcelain. 
 Postbok, s. m. post-book. 
 Postdag, s. m. post-day. 
 Postgumma, s. f. woman who carries 
 
 letters. 
 Postgard, s. m. post office. 
 Postvaska, s. f. mail, letter-bag, 
 Prakt, s. m. magnificence. 
 PraklfuU, a. magnificent. 
 Prakt-rura, s. n. elegant, best room. 
 
 Predika v. to preach. 
 Prest, s. m. clergyman. 
 Prestgarden, s. parsonage. 
 Preussen, s. n. Prussia. 
 Princip, s. m. priciple. 
 Prins, s. m. prince. 
 Prinsessa, s. f. princess. 
 Pris, s. n prize, price. 
 Prisa, V. to praise. 
 Prisamne, s. n. prize-subject. 
 Professor, s. professor. 
 Profet, s. m. prophet. 
 Proklaniera. v. to proclaim. 
 Promenad, s. m. walking, walk. 
 Proselyt, s. m. proselyte. 
 Pryda, v. to ornament, adorn. 
 Prydd, par. adorned, embellished. 
 Prydlig, a. elegant. 
 Prydlighet, s. f. elegance. 
 Pragel,s. m. coinage, mark. 
 Profva, V. to try. 
 Profvad, par. tried, tested. 
 Pusta, V. to put in order. 
 Pa, pre, on, to, in, from. 
 Pa del att, in order that. 
 Pakalla, «. to require. 
 ^Palagor, s. f. taxes. 
 Paminna, v. to remind. 
 Panyttfodas, v. to be born again, re- 
 generated. 
 Paskina, v. to show, manifest. 
 Patrangande, a. pressing, necessitous. 
 
 Qvad, imp. of qvada, v. to sing, cry. 
 Qval, s. n. pang, anguish, agony. 
 Qvar, ad. left, remaining. 
 Qvarblifva, v. to remain. 
 Qvarhalla, v. to keep, retain. 
 Qvida, V. to cry, lament. 
 Qvinlig, a. womanish, effeminate, 
 Qvinna, s. f. woman, female. 
 Qvinnoskapnad, female form. 
 Qvada, v. to sing. 
 Qvall, s. m. evening, supper. 
 
 Rad, s. f. line, range, row. 
 Ragg, s. n rough hair. 
 Rak, n. upright. 
 Rakad, par. shaved, shorn. 
 Rand, s. f. border, edge, strip 
 Ranka, s, f. tendril. 
 
( 166) 
 
 Rask, a. brisk, stout. 
 Rassla, v. to rustle. 
 Rastlos, o. restless. 
 Reda sig, v. to clear oneself. 
 Redan, ad. already. 
 -' Redd, s. m. roads. 
 Redlig, a. true, sincere. 
 Reformera, v. to reform. 
 Regent, s. m. regent, ruler. 
 Regemente, s. regiment. 
 Regements-timmerman, s. sapper, 
 Regn, s. n. rain. 
 Regna, v. to rain. 
 Religion, s. m. religion. 
 Rligios, a. religious. 
 Re'n for redan, ad. already. 
 Ren, s. m. raindeer. a. clear, pure., 
 
 ad. already. 
 Renskrifvet, fairly copied. 
 Resa, V. to travel, raise. — s. f. 
 
 journey, passage. 
 Resa sig, v. to raise oneself, rise. 
 Reseplan, s. m. plan of a journey. 
 Restauration, s. restoration. 
 Reste, went, travelled. 
 Revolution, s, m. revolution. 
 Rhen, Rhine. 
 Riddare, s. m. knight. 
 Rigtning, s. f. direction. 
 Rik, a. rich. 
 
 Rike, s. n. kingdom, empire. 
 Rikedom, s. m. riches. 
 Rikta, V. to enrich. 
 Riksforestandare, s. m. regent. 
 Riksrad, s. n. senator, counsellor of 
 
 state. 
 Riktigt, ad. properly^ quite. 
 Ringa, v. to ring. a. little. 
 Ringning, s. f. ringing, tolling. 
 Ro, V. to row. s. f. rest, 
 Rodd, s. m. rowing. 
 Ros, s. f. rose, flower. 
 Rosblomraa, s. f. rose-blossom. 
 Rosig, a. rosy, bloomy. 
 Rotation, s. rotation. 
 Rulla, V. to roll. — s. roll. 
 Rum, s. n. room, place. 
 Rund, a. round. 
 Rygg, s. m. back. 
 \ Ryggasstuga, s. high-ridged-coltage. 
 Ryktbarhet, s. f. fame., notoriousness. 
 Rykte, s. n.. renown, fame. 
 Rymd, s. m. space, contents. 
 
 Rysk, a. russian. 
 
 Ryssland, s. n. Russia. 
 
 Ryta, V. to roar. 
 
 Ryttare, s. m. horseman, rider, 
 
 Rad, s. n. counsel, remedy, power, 
 
 advice. 
 Rada, v. to advise, consult, prevail. 
 Radde, imp. Rdda. 
 Radkaaimare, s. m. council-chamber. 
 Rackte, imp. of r^cka, v. to reach, 
 
 offer, suffice 
 Radd, a. alarmed, afraid. 
 Radda, v. to save. 
 Radder, a. fearful. 
 Rades, v. to be alarmed 
 Raknadt, calculated. 
 Rannde, imp. of ranna, v. to run, push. 
 Ratt, s. m. court of justice, dish, course. 
 Rod, a. red. 
 
 Roja, V. to discover, betray. 
 Rora, V. to concern, move. 
 Rorelse, s. m. motion, exercise. 
 Rost, s. f. voice, vote. 
 
 Saft, s. m. juice, humour. 
 Saga, s. f. tale, legend', 
 Sak, s. f. thing, case, cause. 
 Sakna, v. to miss, regret, need. 
 Sakta, a. gentle, slow. 
 Sal, s. m. parlour, hall. 
 Salig, a. blessed. 
 Sail at, s. m, salad. 
 Samla, v. to colled, gather, assemble. 
 Samm, imp. of simma, v. to swim, 
 Samma, a. same. 
 Samraanbindning, s. connection. 
 Sammansatt, a. composed, put to- 
 gether. 
 Samman, ad. together. 
 Sammet, s. velvet. 
 Samt, conj. and, also. 
 Samtag, s. n. hold. 
 
 Sand, s. m. sand, gravel. j 
 
 Sann, a, true. 
 Sanning, s. f. truth. 
 Sansa sig, v. to recover one's self 
 Salt, imp. of sitta. v. to, sit. 
 Satte from satta, v. to set. 
 Se, V. to see. 
 
 Sedan, ad. afterwards, moreover, since 
 Sedermera, afterwards. 
 Sedlighet, s. f modesty, gentleness. 
 
( 167) 
 
 Sedlig, a. moral. 
 Sednare, a. later, slower. 
 Seger, *. m. victory, conquest. 
 Segerhjelte, s. m conqueror. 
 Segerkolon, s. victorious column. 
 Segertecken, s. n. trophy. 
 Segla, V. to sail. 
 Segra, v. to conquer, triumph. 
 Segrare, s. conqueror. 
 Sekler, s. n. centuries. 
 Sekreterare, s. m. secretary. 
 Sen or sent, u. slow, •late. 
 Session, s. bankruptcy. 
 Sida, s. f. page, side. 
 Siden, s. n. silk. 
 
 Siesta, s. f. slumber after dinner. 
 Sig, pro. himself, herself, itself. 
 Silke s. n. silk. 
 Simpla, a. simple. 
 Sin, sitt, pro, his, her, their. 
 Sinne, s. n. temper, anger, mind. 
 Sinnesradighet, s. f. presence of mind. 
 Sinnesrorelse, s. m. emotion. 
 Sinsemellan, between or among them- 
 selves. 
 Sist, a. last, furthest. 
 Sitta, V. to sit. 
 Sjelf, pro. self, himself. 
 Sjelf-egare, s. an independent person. 
 Sjelfstandighet, s. f. independence. 
 SjaJ, s. f. soul, s. m. seal. 
 Sjalsstorhet, s. f. magnanimity. 
 Sjo, s. m. sea, lake. 
 Skaft. s. n. handle. 
 Skaka, v. to shake. 
 Skald, s. m. poet, bard. 
 Skalf from skalfva, v. to shake. 
 Skall, \'. shall, s. n. barking of a dog. 
 Skandisk, a. Scandinavian. 
 Skaparn, s. m the creator. 
 Skapelse, s. m. creation. 
 Skara, s. f. troop, multitude. 
 Skarp, a. sharp. 
 Skatta, V. to contribute, value. 
 Ske, V. to happen, to take place, do. 
 .Sked, s f. spoon. 
 Skedde, were done. 
 Sken, s. n. light, v. from skina to shine. 
 Skenbar, a plausible, specious. 
 Skeppsbrott, s. n. shipwreck. 
 Skick, s. n. order, state, condition. 
 Skicka, v. to send. 
 Skicklighet, s. f. ability. 
 
 Skifva, s. f. sheaf of a block. 
 
 Skifte, s. n. change, variation. 
 
 Skilja, v. to separate, disjoin. 
 
 Skimra, v. to glitter, glare. 
 
 Skina, v. to shine. 
 y Skjutluckor, s. shutters. 
 
 Skog, s. m. forest, wood. 
 
 Skogsra, s. n. fairy of the woods. 
 
 Skoj, s. n. vagabondism. 
 
 Skola, s. f. school. 
 
 Skolpojke, s. m. school-boy. ~ 
 
 Skolungdom, s. m. scholars. 
 
 Skona, v. to spare, save. 
 
 Skref, V. wrote. 
 
 Skri, s. n. cry, clamour. 
 - Skridning, s. advance. 
 
 Skrifva, v. to write. 
 
 Skraddarelara, s. f. tailor's business. 
 
 Skryta, v. to boast. 
 
 Skugga, s. f. shade, shadow. 
 
 Skuldra, s. f. shoulder. 
 
 Skidle, s. m. loft. v. might, should. 
 
 Skam, s. n. froth., scum, a. dim. 
 i Skumma, v. to skim. 
 
 Skura, v. to scour. 
 
 Sky, s. m. cloud. 
 
 Skyldig, a. indebted, obliged. 
 
 Skynita, v. to appear dimly. 
 
 Skynda, v. to hasten, hurry. 
 
 vSkada, v. to behold, see. 
 
 Skadeplats, s. m. stage, theatre, 
 
 Skadespel, s. n. show, drama. 
 
 Skagg, s. n. beard. 
 
 Skalfva, V. to shake, shiver. 
 
 Skara ta, v. to joke, jest. 
 
 Skandlig, a. infamous, base. 
 
 Skank, s. m. present, gift, bribe. 
 
 Skanka, v, to give, bestow. 
 
 Skankte, imp. of skanka. 
 
 Skar, s. n. rock. — a. clear, pure. 
 
 Skarf, s. m. farthing, mite, small por- 
 tion. 
 
 Skofla, V. to plunder, pillage. 
 
 Skold, s. m. shield, buckler. 
 
 Skon, a. beautiful. 
 
 Skonbet, s. f. beauty. 
 
 Skonbetssinne, s. n. taste for the 
 beautiful. 
 
 Skor, a. brittle. 
 
 Skote, s. n. lap, bosom. 
 
 Slag, s. n. kind, sort. 
 
 Slagen, par. struck. — pi. of slag 
 a blow. 
 
( 168 ) 
 
 Slagit vad, had belted. 
 
 Slags mal, s. n. affray. 
 
 Slant imp. of slinta, v. to slip, slide. 
 
 Slockna, v. to go out, die. 
 
 Slog imp. of sla, v. to strike, sing. 
 
 Sluka, V. to swallow. 
 
 Slummer, s. m. slumber. 
 
 Slut, s. end, close. 
 
 Sluta, V. to finish, close. 
 
 Sliitet, par. closed. 
 
 Slutligen, ad. finally 
 
 Sla, V. to strike, beat. 
 
 Sla ned, v. to alight. 
 
 Slass, V. to fight. 
 
 Slacka, v. to quench. 
 
 Slagt, s. m. family, kindred. 
 
 Slagting, s. f. relation. 
 
 Slappa, V. to let go, quit. 
 
 Slat, a. smooth. 
 
 Slatt, ad. plainly. 
 
 Slosa, V. to lavish, squander. 
 
 Slot, imp. of sluta, v. to finish, close. 
 
 Smaklos, a. tasteless. 
 
 Smal, a. slender. 
 
 Smeka, v. to caress, fawn. 
 
 Smicker, s. n. flattery, fawning. 
 
 Sma, a. small, little. 
 
 Smaningom, ad. by degress. 
 
 Smalta, v. to melt, dissolve. 
 
 Smarre, a. smaller. 
 
 Smarta, s. f. smart, pain. 
 
 Snart, ad. soon. 
 
 Snille, s. n. genius, wit. 
 
 Snilliik, a talented. 
 
 Snyggliet, s. f. cleanliness, neatness. 
 
 Snail, a. swift, sweet, good. 
 
 SnSrja, v. to snare, entangle. 
 
 Sno, s. m. snow. 
 
 Socken, s. f. parish. 
 
 Sofva, V. to sleep. 
 
 Sol, s. f, sun. 
 
 Soldat, s. m. soldier. 
 
 Solfjeder, s. m. fan. 
 
 Solsken, s. n. sunshine. 
 
 Som, pro, who, which, — conj. as, like. 
 
 Sommar, s. m. summer. 
 
 Somna, v. fall asleep. 
 
 Son, s. m. son. 
 
 Soneson or sonson, s. m. grand-son. 
 
 Sopa, v. to sweep. 
 
 Sorg, s. m. grief, sorrow. 
 
 Sorglig, a. mournful. 
 
 Sorl, *. n. noise, rattling. 
 
 Spanska, a. spannish. 
 
 Spara, v. to spare. 
 
 Sparsam, a. saving, thrifty. 
 
 Spefullt, ad. mockingly, sarcastically. 
 
 Speglar pi. of spegel, s. lookingglass. 
 
 Spel, s. n. game, play, music. 
 
 Spela, V. to play. 
 
 Spelhus, s. n. gambling-house. > 
 
 Spets, s. m. point, summit. 
 
 Spetskrage, s. m. lace-collar. 
 
 Spillra, s. f. splinter. 
 
 Spinna, v. to spin. 
 
 Spis, s. m. fire-place, food. 
 
 Spisel, s. m. fireplace. 
 
 Spisa, V. to feed, to suffice. 
 
 Splittring s. m. dissension, variance. 
 
 Sprang imp. of springa, v. to burst, 
 
 run. 
 Sprida, v. to spread, extend. 
 Spridde imp. of sprida. 
 Spunno imp of spinna. 
 Spar, s. n. track, footstep. 
 Spad, a. tender, soft. 
 Spande imp. of spinna. 
 Spanna, v. to stretch, strain, extend. 
 Stad, s. m town, city. 
 Stadga, V. to ordain, direct, s. firmness. 
 Stadna, v. to. stop, thicken. 
 Statslakare, physician of the town. 
 Stalldrang, s. m. groom. 
 Stam, s. m. trunk, stock. 
 Stamraa, v. to stammer. 
 Stark, a. strong, vigorous. 
 Stat s. m. state, allowance. 
 Stattorpare, s. m. laborer living and 
 
 engaged at an estate. 
 Staty, s. m. statue. 
 Steg, V. stepped, steg upp, — got up. 
 Stelna, v. to grow stiff. 
 Sten, s. m. stone. 
 Sticka, V. to knit. 
 Stifta, V. to establish, found. 
 Stiftare, s. m. founder, author. 
 Stiftelse, s. f. foundation. 
 Stig, s. m. path. "^ 
 
 Stiga, s. to mount. 
 Stilla, a. calm, still. — ad. calmly 
 Stipendiat, s. m. stipendiary. 
 Stjernfaste, s. n. the firmament of stars. 
 Stock, s. m. timber, stock. 
 Stod, s. n. statue, pillar. 
 Stodo, V. stood. 
 Stoft, s. n. ashes. 
 
( 169 ) 
 
 Stol, s. m. chair. 
 
 Stolt, a. proud. 
 
 Stolthet; s. f. haughtiness. 
 
 Stor, o. great. 
 
 Storfurste, s. m. grand-duke. 
 
 Storgatan, s. highslreet. 
 
 Storhet, s. f. greainesSj grandeur. 
 
 Storm, s. m. storm, assault. 
 
 Strand, s. m. shore, strand. 
 
 Strid, s. m. contest, dispute, strife. 
 
 Strala. v. to beam, shine. 
 
 Stralflod, s. m. stream of light. 
 
 Strat, s. m. highway, road, path. 
 
 Stracka, v. to stretch, extend. 
 
 Strackning, s. f. stretching, direction. 
 
 Strang, a. strict, severe. 
 
 Student, s. student. 
 
 Stuga, s. f. room, apartment, hut, 
 
 cottage. 
 Stum, a. dumb, silent. 
 Stund, s. m. hour, while, moment. 
 Stycke, s. n. piece, case. 
 Stygg, a. ugly, bad, wicked, filthy. 
 Styra, v. to govern, steer. 
 Styresman, s. m. chief, ruler, guide, 
 Styrka, s. f. vigour, strength, support. 
 Sta, V. to stand. 
 Stand, s. n. station, state. 
 Standpunkt, s. m. point, position. 
 Stathallare, s. m. governor. 
 Stadse, ad. ever, always. 
 Stcille, s. n. place. 
 i stallet for, instead of. 
 Stalldt, par. placed. 
 Stallning, s. ni. position, scaffold. l 
 SlSmma, s. f. voice, part. 
 Stander pi. of stand. 
 Stanga, V. to shut, close. 
 Stanger, pi. of stang, pole, bar. 
 Stodt, par. supported. 
 Storst,. a. greatest. 
 Storta, V. to rush, 
 Stota, V. to strike, shock. 
 Suckan, suckade s. f. sighing. 
 Susning, s. m. rustling buzzing. 
 Sutto, imp. pi. of sitta v. to sit. 
 Svag, a. weak, frail. 
 Sval, a. cool, fresh. 
 Svalka, v. a. to cool, refresh, s. m. 
 
 coolness. 
 Svalkande, cooling, refreshing. 
 Svallande, a. swelling. 
 Svar, s, n. answer. 
 
 Svarfva, «. to turn. 
 Svensk, a. Swedish. 
 Sverige, «. Sweden. 
 Svika, V. to fail, disappoint. 
 Svinga, v. to swing, whirl 
 Svarighet, s. f. difficulty, distress. 
 Svalla, V. n to swell, rise. 
 Svangde, imp. of svanga. v. to wave, 
 
 swing. 
 Sviird, s. n. sword. 
 Svardshugg, s. n. a. stroke of the 
 
 sword. 
 Synas, v. to appear, seem. 
 Synd, s. f. sin. — Det Sr synd, it 
 
 is a pity. 
 i synnerhet, ad. especially. 
 Syster, s. f. sister. 
 Syskon, s. n. brothers and sisters. 
 Sa, ad. conj. thus, so. 
 Sad an, a. such, the like. 
 Sag, imp. of se, v. to see. 
 Saledes, ad. thus, consequently. 
 Salunda, ad. thus. 
 Sasom, conj. as. 
 Saval, ad. as well. 
 SSd, s. f. corn, seed. 
 Saga, V. to say. 
 Saker, a. secure, safe, sure. 
 Sakerhet, s. f. security. 
 Sail, a. blessed, happy, 
 Sallan, ad. seldom. 
 Sallsara, a. strange, uncommon. 
 Sallsamliet, s. f. singularity, oddness. 
 Sallskapslif, s. n. social life. 
 Sallsynt, a. rare, uncommon. 
 Sanda, v. to send. 
 Sang, s. f bed. 
 till sangs, to bed, abed. 
 Sanktes, imp. of sanka, v. to sink, 
 
 immerge. 
 Serskild, a. separate, private, apart. 
 Salt, s. n. manner, way. 
 Satta, V. to place, put. 
 Sodern, s. m. the south. 
 Sodra, a. southern, south. 
 Soka, V. to try, seek. 
 Sokte, tried, sought. 
 Sonderrifven, torn in pieces. 
 Sdrja, V. to mourn for, regret, grieve. 
 
 T. ex. till exempel, for instance. 
 Ta from taga, v. to lake, 
 
 13 
 
( 170 ; 
 
 Tack, s. m. thanks. 
 
 Tacka, v. to thank. 
 
 Tacksam, a. grateful. 
 
 Tafla, s. f. table, picture. 
 
 Tak, $. n. roof. 
 
 Takbjelke, s. m. roof-beam. 
 
 Tal, s. n. speech, discourse. 
 
 Tala, V. to speak. 
 
 Talgljus, s. n. talloW'candie. 
 
 Tall, s. f. pine, deal. 
 
 Tallrik, s. m. plate. 
 
 Talrik, c. numerous. 
 
 Talte, imp. of tala. 
 
 Tarn, a. tame. 
 
 Tanke, s. m. thought, mind. 
 
 Tankfull, a. thoughtful. 
 
 Tapper, a. brave, stout. 
 
 Tarpejiska, a. tarpan. 
 
 Tarflighet, s. f. frugality. 
 
 Tarfva, v. to need, want. 
 
 Taska, s. pouch. 
 
 Tecken, s. n. sign, mark. 
 
 Teckna, v. to mark, draw, sign. 
 
 Templet, s. n. the temple. 
 
 Tenntallrik, s. n. pewter-plate. 
 
 Theolog, s. m. theologian. 
 
 Theologisk, a. theological. 
 
 Thron, s. m. throne. 
 
 Thronfoljare, s. m successor. 
 
 Tid, s. m. time. 
 
 Tidehvarf s. n. period. 
 
 Tiderymd, s. m. space of time. 
 
 Tidigt, ad. early. 
 
 Tidning, s. m. neivs, newspaper. 
 
 Tidningsblad, s. newspaper. 
 
 Till, pre. for, to, till. 
 
 Till oeh med, even. 
 
 Tillbaka, ad. back, in return. 
 
 Tillbragt from tillbringa. 
 
 Tillbringa, v. to pass, spend. 
 
 Tilldela, v. to bestow, distribute. 
 ./Tillernad, a. intended. 
 
 Tillfalle, s. n occasion, opportunity. 
 
 Tillfalligtvis, ad. accidentally. 
 
 Tillforene, ad. formerly, once, before, 
 
 Tillgick, imp. of tillga. 
 V Tillgang s. m. resource, means. 
 
 Tillhora v. to belong to. 
 
 Tillika, ad. together, besides. 
 
 Tilira, V. to roll, trickle. 
 
 Tillsammans, ad. together, jointly. 
 
 Tillsta, V. to allow, own, confess. 
 "^ Tillstoka, v. to trim, put in order. 
 
 Tillvinna, v. to gain, acquire. 
 
 Tillvitelse, s. m. charge, reproach. 
 
 Tillalelse, s. m. permission. 
 
 Tillagg, *, n. addition, 
 
 Tilloka V. to increase, augment. 
 
 Timmerman, s. m. carpenter. 
 
 Timmervaggarne, s. pi. wooden walls. 
 
 Tindra, v. to glimmer. 
 
 Ting, s. n. thing, assize. 
 
 Titlar, s. pi. titles. 
 
 Tjena, v. to serve. 
 
 Tjock, a. thick. 
 
 Tjockna, v. to thicken. 
 
 Tjugu, a. twenty. 
 
 Tjusning, s. f. enchantment. 
 
 Tjall, 
 
 s. n. hut, cottage. 
 
 Tjot, imp. of Tjuta, v. to howl. 
 Toffsar, s. tassels, tufts. 
 Tog, took, imp. of taga. 
 Tok, s. m. fool, idiot. 
 Tolf, a. twelve. 
 Tolk, s. m. interpreter. 
 Tom, a. empty. 
 Tomhet, s. f. emptiness. 
 Tomtegabbe, s. m. hobgoblin. 
 Ton, s. tone. 
 
 Topp, s. m. pinnacle-, top. 
 Torde, probably. 
 Torfva, s. f. sod, turf 
 Torn, s. n. tower, turret. 
 Torpare, s. m. cottager, peasant. 
 Torrvedsslicka, s. f. dry splinter. 
 Tragisk, a. tragic. 
 Trakt, 5. m. tract, region. 
 Tredje, a. third. 
 Treflig, a. comfortable. 
 Trefnad, s. m. comfort. 
 Trehundra, a. three hundred. 
 Triumf, s. m. triumph. 
 Triumfbage, s. m. triumphal arch. 
 Tro, V. believe. 
 
 Trodde, imp. of tro, v. to believe. 
 Trogen, a. faithful, true. 
 Troll, s. n. goblin. 
 Trolldom, s. m. witchcraft. 
 Trolldomsdjur, s. enchanted animal. 
 TroHeri, s. n. sorcery. 
 Trotsa, v. to defy, dare. 
 Trott, par. believed. 
 Trycka, v. to press. 
 Trygg, a. secure, safe. 
 Tryggad, secured. 
 V TrymS, s. m. pier glass. 
 
( 171 ) 
 
 TrSd, *. m. thread, fibre. 
 
 Tradknippa, *. f. bunch of fibres or 
 threads. 
 
 Trang, a. narrow, tight. 
 
 Trad, s. n. tree, wood. 
 
 Tradgard, s. m. garden. 
 
 Trada, v. to step, tread. 
 
 TrafTa, v. to hit, meet with, strike. 
 
 Trangre, comp. of trang. 
 
 Trask, s. n. marsh. 
 
 Tratte, imp, of trata, v. to quarrel, 
 scold. 
 
 Trost, s. m. comfort. 
 
 Trosta, v. to comfort, depend on. 
 
 Trott, a. weary. 
 
 Tufva, s. f. molehill, hillock. 
 
 Tung, a. heavy, dull. 
 
 -Tunn, a. thin. 
 
 Tusen, a. thousand. 
 
 Tussa, V. to set on. 
 
 Tvenne, a. two. 
 
 Tvertom, ad. on the contrary. 
 
 Tvifvel, s. n. doubt. 
 
 Tvist, s. m. debate, dispute, cause. 
 
 T\a, o» two. 
 
 Tvars, ad. crosswise. 
 
 Tycka, v. to think. 
 
 Tydligen, ad. plainly. 
 
 Tyngre, comp. of tung, a. heavy. 
 
 Tyst, a. silent. 
 
 Tystna, v. to become silent. 
 
 Tystnad, s. m. silence. 
 
 Tag, s. n. march. 
 
 Tar, 5. m. tear. 
 
 Tackelse, *. m. covering, veil. 
 
 Tackt, par. covered. 
 
 Tafla, V. to contend, vie, strive. 
 
 Taflan, Tailing, s. f. emulation, con- 
 tention, competition. ^ 
 
 Tanka, v. to think. 
 
 Tankare, s. m. thinker, meditator. 
 
 Tankesprak, s. n. motto, sentence. 
 
 Tankesatt, s. n. principles. 
 
 Tatt, ad. closely, frequently. 
 
 Tocken, s. m. fog. 
 
 Tdrne, s. n. thorn. 
 
 Tornros, *. f. rose. 
 
 Udd, s. m. point. 
 
 Udde, s. m. cape, headland. 
 
 Ulf, s. m. wolf 
 
 Umgcis med, v. to keep company with. 
 
 Umgange, *, ». conversation. 
 
 Undan, ad. off, aside, away. 
 
 Under, pre, under, during, with. 
 
 Underbar, a. wondrous, strange. 
 
 Underdjur, s. n. wonderful animal. 
 
 Underga, v. to undergo. 
 
 Underhandling, s. f. treaty, mediation. 
 
 Underlialla, v. to maintain, keep. 
 
 Underratta, v. to inform, acquaint. 
 
 Underrattelse, s. m. information, no- 
 tice. 
 
 Understod, s. n. support, assistance. 
 
 Understodja, v. to support, help. 
 
 Undersate, s. m. subject. 
 
 Underverk, s. n. miracle. 
 
 Undervisning, s. f. instruction. 
 
 Undervisningsverk , s. n. place of 
 instruction. 
 
 Undvika, v. avoid. 
 
 Ung, a. young. 
 
 Ungdom, s. m. youth. 
 
 Ungdomsvan, s. friend of ones youth. 
 
 Ungersven, s. m. swain, youth. 
 
 Ungefar, ad. about, nigh. 
 
 Universitet, s. n. university. 
 
 Unna, v. to wish well, grant. 
 
 Uppdrag, s. n. commission. 
 
 Uppfostran, s. f. education. 
 
 Uppfoda, V. to breed, bring up. 
 
 Up p for, pre, up. 
 
 Uppfora, V. to conduct, set up, per- 
 form. 
 
 Uppforande, s. n. conduct, usage. 
 
 Uppgift, s. m. report, problem, cal- 
 culation. 
 
 Uppgjort, made up, concerted. 
 
 Upphofsman, s. m. author. 
 
 Upphoja, V. to elevate, raise. 
 
 Uppknyta, s. upknots. 
 
 Upplasa, V. to read, unlock. 
 
 Uppmana, v. to animate, exhort, 
 challenge, 
 
 Uppmaning , s. f. excitation , sum- 
 mons. 
 
 Uppmarksam, a. attentive. 
 
 Uppmarksamhet, s. f. attention, no- 
 tice. 
 
 Uppoffra, V. to sacrifice, devote. 
 
 Uppresa, v. to raise, stir up. 
 
 Upprigtighet, s. f. sincerity. 
 
 Uppror, s. n. revolt, insurrection, 
 
 Uppsatt, raised, set up. 
 
 Uppskjuta, V. to postpone. 
 
( 172 ) 
 
 tlppstod, imp of uppstl 
 
 Uppslryket, par. combed up, turn- 
 ed up. 
 
 tJppsta, V. to rise, arise. 
 
 Uppsyn, s. m. look, countenance. 
 
 Uppsaga, V. to give warning. 
 
 Upptaga, V. to take up, receive. 
 
 Upptrada, v. tv appear, advance. 
 
 Upptrade, s. n. scene. 
 
 Upptacka, v. to discover, detect. 
 
 Upptfinklig, a. imaginable. 
 
 Uppa, pre. on, upon- 
 
 Ur, s. n. watch, pr. from. 
 
 Urna, s. f. urn. 
 
 Ui'skilja, V. to discern^ separate. 
 
 Ursprnng, s. n, source. 
 
 Ursprunglig, a. original. 
 
 Urverk, s. n. clock-iooik. 
 
 Ut, ad. out, abroad. 
 
 Utan, conjj but, — pre, — tvithout. 
 
 Uldela, V. to distribute. 
 
 Utdraga, s. dratv out. 
 
 Uteslutande, a. exclusive. 
 
 Utfalla, V. to fall out, turn out. 
 
 Utfbre, pre down. 
 
 Ullorlig, a. full, complete, particular. 
 
 Utgick, imp. of utga, v. to go out, 
 proceed. 
 
 Utgifva, V. to publish, lay out, spread. 
 
 Utgang, s. m. issue, evenly exit. 
 
 Utgtira, V. to constitute. 
 
 Uti, pre, in. 
 
 Utkast, s. n. sketch. 
 
 Utlandsk, a. foreign. 
 
 Utmaning, s. f. defiance, challenge. 
 
 Ulmed, pre, along, by, nigh. — 
 
 Utmarkt, a. distinguished. 
 
 Utom, pre, without, besides, beyond. 
 
 Utpeka, V. to point out. 
 
 Utsatt, appointed. 
 
 Utseende, s. n. appearance. 
 
 Utsigt, s. m. prospect. 
 
 Utstofferad,~a. decorated, set off. 
 
 Utstota, V. to thrust out, raise. 
 
 Utsokt, a. chosen, select. 
 
 Uttryck, s. n. expression. 
 
 Utur, pre, out of 
 
 Utveckla, v. to unfold, display. 
 
 Utveckling, s. development. 
 
 Ulvecklingstillstand, s. n. state of~^ 
 development. 
 
 Utofva, V. to practise, exercise. 
 
 Vacker, a. beautiful. 
 
 Vad, s. n. wager. 
 
 Vagga, s. f. cradle, — v. to rock. 
 
 Vagn, s. m. carriage, wagon. 
 
 Vaka, V. to watch, sit up. 
 
 Val, s. n. election, choice. 
 
 Valde, imp of valja, v. to choose. 
 
 Valsprak, s. n. motto, device. 
 
 Van, a. wont, accustomed. 
 
 Vanrdra, v. to wander, travel. 
 
 Vandrare^ s. m. wanderer. 
 
 Vandring, s. wandering, journey, 
 wayfaring. 
 
 Vanpris, s. n. price below the real value. 
 
 Vanskligbet, s, f. uncertainty, insta- 
 bility. 
 
 Vant from vanja, v. to accustom. 
 
 Vapen, s. n. weapon, arms. 
 
 Vapenofning, s. exercise in arms. 
 
 Var, V. was, — s. n. case, matter. 
 
 Vara, v. to be, — s. f. goods. 
 
 Varda, v. to be, become. 
 
 Varelse s. m. existence, being. 
 
 Varni, a. warm. 
 
 Varna, v. to warn, 
 
 Varning, s. f. warning, caution. 
 
 Vatten, s. n. tvaler. 
 
 Vaxdukskappa, s. f. cloak of oil-skin. 
 
 Vaxljus, s. n. wax-candle. 
 
 Vedervaga, v. to venture, hazard. 
 
 Vedtrad, s. n. billet of wood. 
 
 Vek, a. weak. 
 
 Velat, V. has wished. 
 
 Verd, \ard, s. m. host. 
 
 Verk, s. n. work, performance. 
 
 -Verklig, a. actual, real. 
 
 Verkligt, ad. really. 
 
 Verksani, a. active, effective. 
 
 Verkstaldt, part, executed, performed. 
 
 Verld, s. world. 
 
 Verldsbelierrskarn, s. m. governor 
 of the world. 
 
 Vester, s. m west. 
 
 Vesuv, s. Vesuvius. 
 
 Veta, V. to know. 
 
 Vetenskap, s. f. science. 
 
 Vetenskaplig, a. scientific. 
 
 Vett, s. n. wit, sense. 
 
 Vid, pr. near, at, in, to, with, 
 
 Vida, ad. far, much. 
 
 Vidare, farther. 
 
 Vidrig, a. adverse, contrary. 
 
 Vidstrilckt, a. vast, extensive. 
 
( 173 ) 
 
 Vidskepelse, *. m. superstition. 
 
 Vidunderlig , a. monstrous, strange. 
 
 Viga, V. to consecrate, dedicate, marry. 
 
 Yigdes, V. was conserated. 
 
 Vigge, s. m, wedge. 
 
 Vigt, s. m. weight, importance. 
 
 Vigtig a. important, of full weight. 
 
 Vik, s. m. creek. 
 
 Viking, s. m. sea-rover. 
 
 Vikingatag, s. n. freebooters' progress, 
 
 Vild, a. wild, fierce, savage. 
 
 Vildbet, s. f. wildness fierceness. 
 
 Vilja, V. to will, want. — s. f. choice, 
 will. 
 
 Vilie, s. would, wished. 
 
 Villervalla, s. f. confusion, 
 
 Vilsnad, par. gone astray. 
 -Yind, s. m. wind, breeze. 
 
 Vindfliigt, s. m. gentle. 
 
 Vinflaska, s. f. wine-flask. 
 
 Vinka, v. to beckon, wink. 
 
 Vinna, v. to win, gain. 
 
 Vinter, s. m. winter. 
 
 Vis, s. n. manner. — a. wise. 
 
 Visa, V. to show, point, — s. f. song, 
 ballad. 
 
 Vishet, s. f. wisdom. 
 
 Viss, a. certain. 
 
 Visserligen, ad. certainly. v 
 
 Visste, imp. of veta, v. to know. 
 
 Vittert, a. lettered, learned. 
 
 Voro from vara to be. 
 
 Vrede, s. m. wrath, anger. 
 
 Vraka sig, v. to throw or twist one- 
 self about. 
 
 Vada, s. f. accident, danger. 
 
 Vag, s. f. wave, sea. 
 
 Vaga, V. to venture, dare. 
 
 Valdsam, a. violent, furious. 
 
 Var, s. m. spring; pro, our. * 
 
 Vard, s. m. ward, care, inspection. 
 
 Varda, v. to guard, watch, tend. 
 
 Vardag, s. m. spring-day. 
 
 Vardslos, a, careless, negligent. 
 
 Vardslost, ad. negligently. 
 
 Varvind, s. m. spring-breeze. 
 
 Vacka, v. to awake, arouse, excite. 
 
 Vackelse, s. m. awakening, excitation. 
 
 Vader, s. n. weather, wind. 
 
 Vadjomal, s. n. appeal, goal. 
 
 Vag, s. m. way, path, road. 
 
 Vaggfast, a. fastened to the wall, 
 VSggursfoderal, *. n, clock-case. 
 
 Val, ad. well, certainly. 
 
 Valde, s. n. power, command, empire. 
 
 Valgorare, s. m. benefactor. 
 
 Valja, V. to choose, select. 
 
 Valsigna, v. to bless. 
 
 Valsignad, a. blessed. 
 
 Valstand, s. n. good circumstances. 
 
 Valtalighet, s. f. eloquence. 
 
 Van, s. m, friend. 
 
 Van da, v. to turn. 
 
 Vande, imp of vanda, v. to turn. 
 
 Vandning, s. f. turning, turn. 
 
 Vanskap, s. m. friendship, kindness. 
 
 Vanta, v. to expect, stay, wait. 
 
 Vantan, s. f. expectalion,waiting. 
 
 Vard, a. worthy, worth, s. host. 
 
 Varde, s. n. worth, value. 
 
 VSrdera, v. to appraise, prize, value. 
 
 Vardig, a, worthy. 
 
 Vardighet, s. f. dignity, worthiness. 
 
 Varfva, v. to enlist, recruit. 
 
 Varma, s. f, warmth. 
 
 Vasende, s. n. being, conduct, noise. 
 
 Vasendtlig, a. essential. 
 
 Vaxa, v. to grow. 
 
 Vaxt, s. m. plant, excrescence, — 
 
 par — groivn. 
 Vorda, v, to respect, venerate. 
 Vdrdnad, s. m. respect, veneration. 
 
 Ylle, s. n. woollen. 
 
 Ymnig, a. plentiful, abundant. 
 
 Ymnigt, ad. plentifully. 
 
 Yngling, s. m. youth. 
 
 Ynglingasang, s. m. youths-song. 
 
 Yngre, a. younger. 
 
 Yngste, o. youngest. 
 
 Ynnest, s. m. favour. 
 
 Yr, a. giddy, 
 
 Ytterst, a. last, utmost, 
 
 Yttra, V. to express. 
 
 Yttre, a. exterior, outer. 
 
 A, pre, on, — *. river. 
 Anyo, ad. anew. 
 Alder, s. m. age. 
 Alderdom, s. m. old age. 
 Alderstigen, a. aged. 
 Aldrig, o. old, aged. 
 Angest, s. m. anguish, sorrow. 
 
 A.-r 
 
 *. n. year. 
 
/ 
 
 ( 174 ) 
 
 Arligeii. ad. yearly. 
 
 Artal, s. n. date. 
 
 Artusend, s. n. millenary, space of a 
 
 thousand years. 
 Askadare, s. m. spectator, looker on. 
 Astad, ad. off, away, forward. 
 Asyfta, V. to aim at. 
 Ater, ad. again, back, on the other 
 
 hand. 
 Aterfalla, v. to relapse. v 
 
 Aterlemna, v. to give back. 
 Aterspegla, v. to reflect. 
 Aterstalla, v. to. restore, recover. 
 AtervSnda, v. to return. 
 Atfoljd, par. accompanied. 
 Atminstone, ad. at least. 
 Ats, V. were or was eaten. 
 Atsittande, sitting tight. 
 
 Adel, a. noble, sublime, 
 
 Adling, s. m. nobleman. 
 
 Afven, conj. also, likewise, even. 
 
 Afventyr, s. n. adventure. 
 
 Afventyrare, s. m. adenturer. 
 
 Afventyrlig, a. perilous, dangerous. 
 
 Aga, V. to own, possess. 
 
 Aldre, a. older, elder. 
 
 Aldsta, a. oldest, eldest. 
 
 Alska, V. to love, to be fond of. 
 
 Alsklingsplats, s. m. favorite place. 
 
 Alskvard, a. lovely, amiable. 
 
 Amna, v. to intend, shape. 
 
 Amne, s. n. subject. 
 
 An, conj. than, — ad. more, now, 
 
 even, still. 
 Anda, s. f. end. 
 Andamal, s. n. object, end. 
 Andpunkt, s. m extremity. 
 Andtligen, ad. finally, at last. 
 Annu, ad. still, yet. 
 
 Ar, V. is. 
 
 Ara, s. f glory, credit. 
 
 Areminne, s. n. monument, eulogy. 
 
 Att, s. f, family, race. 
 
 Atthog, s. m. barrow. 
 
 0, s. f. island, isle. 
 
 Ode, s. n. fate. — a. deserted, waste. 
 
 Odemark, s. m. desert. 
 
 Odmjukhet, s. f. humility, submis- 
 sion. 
 
 Ofi^ig, 0. left, remaining. 
 
 Ofver, pre. on, over, across, of, for, 
 above. 
 
 Ofveralt, ad. every where. 
 
 Ofverensstamma, v. to agree, accord 
 with. 
 
 Ofverflod, s. n. abundance, profusion. 
 
 Ofverga, v. to excel, surpass. 
 
 Ofverliufvud, ad. upon an average. 
 
 Ofvermod, s. n. arrogance, temerity. 
 
 Ofverraskning, s. f. surprise. 
 
 Ofversegla, v. sail over. 
 
 Ofvertala, v. to persuade. 
 
 Ofvertygelse, s. m. conviction. 
 
 Ofvertackt, par. covered. 
 
 Ofveryi'd, covered with snow. 
 
 Oga, s. n. eye. 
 
 Ogon, s. eyes. 
 
 Ogonblick, s. n. instant, twis^ling. 
 
 01, s. n. ale. *» 
 
 Om, a. tender, sensible, affectionate. 
 
 Omsom, ad. alternately, by turns. 
 
 Onskan, s. f. wish. 
 
 Oppen, a. open. 
 
 Oppna, v. to open. 
 
 Ora, s. n. ear. 
 
 Orn, s. m. eagle. 
 
 OrtesSng, s. f. garden-bed. 
 
 O stern, s. m. the east. 
 
Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
 Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
 Treatment Date: Sept. 2006 
 
 Preservationlechnologies 
 
 A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 
 
 1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
 Cranberry Township. PA 16066 
 (724)779-2111